Malfoid · The Female Gaze
by spectral416 · Shared with the creator’s permission. Collected October 19, 2026.

Teen And Up Audiences · Creator Chose Not To Use Archive Warnings · Suicide in the opening chapter · Parental death and postwar grief ·

Choose a chapter
  1. Chapter 1 : The Tower
  2. Chapter 2 : The Heiress
  3. Chapter 3 : The Mute
  4. Chapter 4 : The Burden of Expectations
  5. Chapter 5 : The Train
  6. Chapter 6 : The Slytherin
  7. Chapter 7 : The Outcast
  8. Chapter 8 : The Potions Master
  9. Chapter 9 : The Quidditch Prodigy
  10. Chapter 10 : The Duel
  11. Chapter 11 : The Slytherin Seeker
  12. Chapter 12 : The Troll
  13. Chapter 13 : The Saboteur
  14. Chapter 14 : The Tiff
  15. Chapter 15 : The Christmas at Malfoy Manor
  16. Chapter 16 : The Alchemist
  17. Chapter 17 : The Tenuous Pact of Friendship
  18. Chapter 18 : The Half-Giant's Secret
  19. Chapter 19 : The Midnight Misadventure
  20. Chapter 20 : The Forbidden Forest
  21. Chapter 21 : The Unplanned Ally
  22. Chapter 22 : The Heiress and the Trap Door
  23. Chapter 23 : The Aftermath
  24. Chapter 24 : The Birthday Party
  25. Chapter 25 : The Celebrity
  26. Chapter 26 : The Second Year
  27. Chapter 27 : The Diary
  28. Chapter 28 : The Foray into Womanhood
  29. Chapter 29 : The Search
  30. Chapter 30 : The Chamber of Secrets
  31. Chapter 31 : The Civil War
  32. Chapter 32 : The Divided Loyalties
  33. Chapter 33 : The Best Laid Plans
  34. Chapter 34 : The Reluctant Aide
  35. Chapter 35 : The Interloper

Chapter 1 of 35 collected

Chapter 1 : The Tower

The Dementor's kiss was quiet.

That was the worst part, Draco thought. He had expected screaming, or at least some grand, theatrical finale befitting a Malfoy. But Lucius Malfoy died as he had lived for the past year: on his knees, silent, hollowed out by a monster he had helped unleash.

Draco stood at the edge of the courtyard, watching the guards lead the Dementor away. His father's body slumped forward, empty and still. There was no breath, no spark, no him. Just a shell.

He didn't cry. He hadn't cried in years - not in Azkaban, not at the trials, not when they'd sentenced him to community service and surveillance and a life of being watched, judged, and pitied.

He was nineteen years old, and he had nothing.

Malfoy Manor was colder than he remembered.

The elves were gone, sold or freed in the aftermath. The portraits were silent, their occupants long since faded or removed. The only sound was the echo of his own footsteps as he climbed the stairs, higher and higher, until he reached the highest tower.

He had been here before, as a child. He and his friends - Crabbe, Goyle, Pansy - had dared each other to lean over the edge, to look down at the grounds far below. Back then, it had been a game. A thrill.

Now, it was an answer.

Draco stepped onto the balcony, the wind whipping his hair across his face. He was thin - Azkaban had taken muscle, appetite, hope. His robes hung loose on his frame. His hands shook, but not from cold.

He looked down.

The ground was far away. Far enough that it would be final.

"Second chances," he whispered, the words bitter on his tongue. "That's what they called it. Mercy."

It wasn't mercy. It was a slower death.

He thought of his mother, locked away in a Healer's ward, mind fractured by curses and grief. He thought of his friends, scattered, dead, or imprisoned. He thought of him - Potter, with his green eyes and his impossible luck, standing over Voldemort's body while the world cheered.

He had hated him once. Now, he just envied him.

At least he had a purpose.

Draco climbed onto the ledge. The stone was rough under his palms. The wind howled in his ears.

"I'm sorry," he said, though he wasn't sure to whom. His mother? Himself? The boy he had been, before the war, before the Mark, before everything broke.

He let go.

The fall was shorter than he expected.

There was no pain, no impact - just a sudden, jarring wrongness, like being pulled through a keyhole. The world twisted, colors bleeding into each other, and then -

Light.

Draco gasped, his eyes flying open.

He was in a bed. A bed. Not the cold, narrow cot of his Azkaban cell, not the hard floor of the Manor's tower. A bed, with silk sheets and a canopy overhead.

He sat up too fast, his head spinning. His hands were small. His arms were thin and unscarred. He looked down at himself and froze.

His body was wrong.

Not broken, not injured, but wrong. Smaller, softer, different. He threw off the covers and stared at himself, his breath catching in his throat.

This wasn't his body.

He scrambled out of bed, stumbling to the mirror across the room. The reflection that stared back made his stomach drop.

A child. A girl. Eleven, maybe twelve years old, with pale skin, sharp features, and silver-blond hair that fell past her shoulders. Her eyes were gray - his eyes - but everything else was...

"Merlin," he whispered. His voice was higher, younger. "What -"

The door opened. A house-elf peeked in, eyes wide.

"Miss Draco?" the elf squeaked. "Are you... are you awake?"

Draco - Miss Draco - stared at it. "What year is it?"

The elf blinked. "It's... it's 1991, Miss. July the 30th."

1991.

Eleven years old.

He was eleven years old again. And he was a girl.

The elf hesitated. "Your mother said to tell you... your trunk is packed, Miss. For Hogwarts."

Draco's knees gave out. He sank onto the edge of the bed, his mind racing.

Hogwarts. 1991. First year.

This wasn't real. It couldn't be. But the bed was real. The mirror was real. The body he was trapped in was real.

He looked down at his hands again. Small. Unmarked. No scars from curses, no calluses from wandwork, no weight of a Dark Mark.

Just... a second chance.

His throat tightened.

What do I do with this?

He thought of the tower. The fall. The emptiness.

And then he thought of him - Potter, on the train, in the Great Hall, in the dungeons. The boy he had tormented, the man who had saved him without knowing it.

If this was real... if he was really here...

He could change it.

He could be better.

Draco took a deep breath and stood. His legs were shaky, but they held.

"Tell my mother," he said, his voice steadier than he felt, "I'll be down for breakfast."

The elf nodded and scurried away.

Draco turned back to the mirror. The girl in the reflection stared back, wide-eyed and uncertain.

"Okay," he whispered. "Okay. Let's try this again."

Chapter 2 of 35 collected

Chapter 2 : The Heiress

Breakfast in the Malfoy dining room was a quiet affair.

Draco sat at the table, staring at the plate in front of her. Eggs, toast, fruit - everything she would have eaten as a boy. But now, with this body, with these expectations, even breakfast felt like a performance.

Across from her sat Scorpius - her younger brother.

Five years old, blond, and already insufferably spoiled. The boy was currently attempting to feed his toast to a house-elf under the table, giggling when the elf politely refused.

"Scorpius," Narcissa said, her voice sharp but not unkind. "Stop tormenting the elves and eat your breakfast."

Scorpius pouted but obeyed, shoving a piece of toast into his mouth with exaggerated enthusiasm. He caught Draco's eye and grinned, crumbs falling from his lips.

Draco almost smiled back. Almost.

This was her brother now. The heir. The one who would carry the Malfoy name, the legacy, the burden. And Draco?

Draco was the heiress. The daughter. The one expected to make a good marriage alliance, maintain her chastity, and be the perfect little miss - good grades, charming, popular. The more unpleasant tasks of carrying the family legacy would fall on Scorpius's shoulders.

Unfortunately.

"Draco," Lucius said, his voice cutting through her thoughts.

She looked up. Her father's gray eyes were cold, calculating. He hadn't changed much - still the same aristocratic features, the same disdain for anything less than perfection. But there was something new in his gaze - disappointment.

"You will be receiving your Hogwarts letter today," he said. "I expect you to conduct yourself with the dignity befitting a Malfoy. No frivolous behavior. No... embarrassments."

Draco nodded. "Yes, Father."

"Good." Lucius sipped his tea. "And remember, you are a Malfoy first. Your friendships, your alliances - they must reflect that. You are not to associate with... undesirables."

Draco's jaw tightened. She knew what he meant. No Muggle-borns. No blood traitors. No Potter.

Good, she thought. I don't plan to.

Her goal was simple. Keep her head down, avoid trouble, and get through Hogwarts without drawing attention. No rivalries. No drama.

"Understood," she said, her voice neutral.

Lucius studied her for a moment, then nodded. "See that it is."

After breakfast, Draco found herself alone with Scorpius in the drawing room. The boy was currently attempting to climb the curtains, his small hands gripping the fabric with determined glee.

"Scorpius," Draco said, exasperated. "Get down from there."

Scorpius paused, hanging halfway up the curtain like a particularly stubborn spider. "No."

Draco sighed and walked over, plucking him down by the back of his shirt. He dangled in her grip, kicking his legs protestingly.

"Put me down!" he demanded.

"Not until you promise not to climb the curtains again."

Scorpius narrowed his eyes. "You're not Mother."

"No," Draco agreed. "I'm worse."

Scorpius considered this, then nodded. "Okay. I promise."

Draco set him down. He immediately ran to the toy chest and started pulling out enchanted blocks that floated and rearranged themselves into castles.

She watched him for a moment, something twisting in her chest.

This was her brother. Small, spoiled, innocent. He didn't know what was coming. He didn't know about the war, the Mark, the deaths. He didn't know that one day, he might be expected to follow in their father's footsteps.

And Draco? She was supposed to be the perfect daughter. The charming, marriageable heiress. The one who kept her nose clean and her mouth shut.

She clenched her fists.

Not this time.

But that didn't mean she had to befriend Potter. She could stay out of his way. Let him make his own friends, fight his own battles. She had her own life to live.

Later that afternoon, the Hogwarts letter arrived.

It came by owl, as it should, delivered with a crisp envelope addressed to Miss Draco Malfoy. Draco held it in her hands, staring at the wax seal.

Hogwarts.

She was really going back.

"Are you excited?" Narcissa asked, appearing in the doorway. She looked tired, her face paler than Draco remembered, but her eyes were warm.

Draco nodded. "Yes."

Narcissa stepped closer, smoothing Draco's hair with a gentle hand. "I know your father has... expectations. But remember: you are more than just a name, Draco. You are more than just what he wants you to be."

Draco looked up, surprised. "Mother?"

Narcissa's smile was sad. "I was your age once. I know what it's like to be told who to be, who to love, who to marry." She paused. "Just... don't lose yourself in the process, all right?"

Draco's throat tightened. She nodded. "I won't."

Narcissa kissed the top of her head and left the room.

Draco stared at the letter again, then at Scorpius, who was now attempting to feed his toy dragon to the house-elf.

Second chance, she thought. Don't waste it.

But that didn't mean she had to save everyone. She could stay out of Potter's way. Let him live his life. She would live hers.

Chapter 3 of 35 collected

Chapter 3 : The Mute

Diagon Alley was exactly as Draco remembered - crowded, chaotic, and overwhelming.

She walked beside her mother, Scorpius trailing behind them with a bag of Sugar Quills already halfway empty. Narcissa moved with purpose, her head high, her expression carefully neutral. She was here for one thing: school supplies. And she would not be distracted by the stares, the whispers, the Malfoy name hanging over them like a curse.

Draco kept her eyes forward. She had a plan: get the supplies, avoid attention, and leave. No lingering. No conversations. No chance encounter with... Potter.

But fate, as always, had other ideas.

Madam Malkin's Robes for All Occasions was the first stop.

Draco stood on the stool, arms outstretched as Madam Malkin pinned and adjusted her Hogwarts robes. The shop was quiet, save for the snip of scissors and the rustle of fabric.

Then the door opened.

Draco's stomach dropped.

Harry Potter walked in, accompanied by Hagrid. He looked exactly as she remembered: small, thin, with messy black hair and round glasses that slid down his nose. His eyes were wide with wonder as he took in the shop.

And then he saw her.

Their eyes met in the mirror. Harry's gaze was curious, hesitant. He opened his mouth—probably to ask a question, probably to be friendly—but Draco acted fast.

She looked away. Deliberately. Coldly.

When Madam Malkin asked her a question, Draco didn't answer. She just shook her head, her expression blank.

"Ah," Madam Malkin said, misunderstanding. "A mute, are you? Poor dear."

Draco didn't correct her. She let the assumption stand.

Harry watched her for a moment longer, then turned away, his shoulders slumping slightly. Hagrid was saying something about cauldrons, but Draco didn't listen. She kept her eyes forward, her face neutral.

Good, she thought. No impression. No connection. Just... nothing.

But something twisted in her chest anyway.

The wand shop was next. Ollivander's was exactly as she remembered: dusty, quiet, and filled with the weight of a thousand wands waiting to be chosen.

"Miss Malfoy," Ollivander said, his silver eyes gleaming. "I wondered when you would arrive."

Draco said nothing. She didn't trust her voice.

Ollivander moved around her, measuring, murmuring. "Interesting," he said. "Very interesting."

He handed her a wand. "Try this one."

Draco waved it. Nothing.

Another. Nothing.

Another. A spark, but weak.

Ollivander's eyes narrowed. "Hmm. This is... unusual."

He disappeared into the back of the shop and returned with a long, slender box. He opened it carefully, revealing a wand of pale wood with a silvery sheen.

"Willow," Ollivander said. "Unicorn hair core. Ten inches. Supple."

Draco reached for it, her fingers brushing the wood.

The moment she touched it, warmth spread through her hand. Not the sharp, aggressive heat of her old hawthorn wand, but something softer. Gentler.

She lifted it, and the air shimmered with light—not gold, not silver, but a soft, pearlescent glow.

"Ah," Ollivander whispered. "I see."

Draco looked at him, questioning.

"Willow is the wand of the redeemed," Ollivander said, his voice low. "It chooses those who seek healing, not power. Those who value creation over destruction. Unicorn hair... the purest of cores. It does not tolerate darkness, Miss Malfoy. It will not serve a master who seeks violence."

Draco stared at the wand. Her old wand—hawthorn, dragon heartstring—had been a wand of power, of ambition, of war. This was... different.

"It seems," Ollivander said, "your soul has changed. And your wand reflects that."

Draco swallowed hard. She didn't want power. She didn't want violence. She just wanted... peace.

She nodded, paid, and left without a word.

Florean Fortescue's Ice Cream Parlour was their last stop. Draco sat at a small table, Scorpius beside her with a massive sundae already smeared across his face. Narcissa had stepped away to pay, leaving them alone.

"Draco," Scorpius said, mouth full. "Can I have yours too?"

"No," Draco said, laughing. "You'll be sick."

Scorpius pouted. "But I'm growing."

"You're five. You're not growing that fast."

They giggled together, the moment light and easy.

And then —

"Draco?"

She froze.

Harry Potter stood in the doorway, Hagrid beside him. They had clearly just passed by, and they had heard her.

Draco's stomach dropped.

Harry's face was a mix of confusion and... hurt? Anger?

"You're not mute," he said, his voice flat.

Draco opened her mouth, then closed it. There was no good explanation. Sorry, I pretended to be mute to avoid making an impression, good or bad, because I didn't want you to think about me at all?

No. That wouldn't work.

"I..." she started, but Harry cut her off.

"Right," he said, his jaw tightening. "You're just... stuck up, then. Didn't want to talk to me because I looked like a poor orphan."

His voice was bitter. Accusing.

Draco's chest tightened. "No, that's not—"

But Harry was already turning away. "Come on, Hagrid."

They left, Harry's shoulders stiff, his head high.

Draco stared after him, her ice cream forgotten.

Merlin, she thought. I tried to leave no impression. And I still made the wrong one.

Scorpius tugged on her sleeve. "Draco? Are you okay?"

She looked down at her brother, forcing a smile. "Yeah. I'm fine."

But she wasn't.

She had wanted to avoid Harry. To stay out of his way. And instead, she had made him think she was cruel.

Second chance, she thought bitterly. And I'm already failing.

Chapter 4 of 35 collected

Chapter 4 : The Burden of Expectations

The last week before Hogwarts was a blur of discomfort and dysphoria.

Draco stood in front of the mirror in her bedchamber, staring at her reflection. The girl in the glass stared back - pale, sharp-featured, silver-blond hair falling past her shoulders. She was wearing one of the new robes Narcissa had bought - soft, emerald-green silk with delicate silver embroidery.

It was pretty. And Draco hated it.

She tugged at the sleeves, the fabric feeling wrong against her skin. Everything felt wrong. The way her body moved, the way her voice sounded, the way people looked at her — like she was something fragile, something to be admired.

She wasn't fragile. She was Draco. A man, once. A soldier, a prisoner, a survivor.

Now? Now she was a girl. A Malfoy heiress. And the expectations that came with that title were suffocating.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Narcissa found her in the drawing room later that afternoon, staring blankly at a book she hadn't turned the page of in twenty minutes.

"Draco," her mother said softly, sitting beside her. "You've been... distant. Is everything all right?"

Draco hesitated. How could she explain? No, Mother, I'm not who you think I am. I'm not a girl. I'm not your daughter. I'm a man trapped in a child's body, and I don't know how to do this.

She couldn't say that.

"I'm fine," she lied. "Just... nervous. About Hogwarts."

Narcissa's expression softened. She reached out, smoothing Draco's hair with a gentle hand. "I understand. It's a big change. Being away from family, from home."

Draco didn't correct her. Let her assume it was homesickness. Let her assume it was normal nerves.

"But remember," Narcissa continued, "for now, all you have to do is get good grades and maintain your friendships. The Parkinsons, the Greengrasses — they're good families. Stick with them. Build alliances."

Draco nodded. "Yes, Mother."

Narcissa smiled, but it was sad. "And don't forget, you're more than just a name, Draco. You're more than just what your father wants you to be."

Draco looked up, surprised. "Mother?"

Narcissa shook her head. "Nothing. Just... be yourself. Whoever that is."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucius's conversation was less gentle.

Draco found him in the garden later that evening, watching Scorpius chase butterflies with the house-elves. He didn't look at her as she approached.

"Draco," he said, his voice cold. "Come here."

She obeyed, standing beside him. Scorpius waved at her, giggling, but she didn't wave back.

"Your mother is... soft," Lucius said. "She thinks this is about nerves. About missing family."

He turned to look at her then, his gray eyes sharp. "It's not, is it?"

Draco didn't answer. She didn't dare.

Lucius's lips curved into something that wasn't a smile. "I thought not. You're smarter than that."

He gestured to Scorpius. "Your brother will carry the legacy. The title. The burden. But you... you have a different role."

Draco's stomach tightened. She knew what was coming.

"Theodore Nott," Lucius said. "Have you met him?"

Draco shook her head. "No, Father."

"You will. His father is... influential. And Theodore is of age. He may be your husband one day."

Draco's stomach lurched. Husband. The word felt like a curse.

"I expect you to smooth relations with the Notts," Lucius continued. "Especially with Theodore. Be charming. Be... agreeable."

Draco's hands clenched into fists. She wanted to scream. To tell him no. To tell him she wasn't a pawn, wasn't a thing to be traded.

But she didn't. She just nodded. "Yes, Father."

Lucius studied her for a moment, then nodded. "Good. See that you do."

He walked away, leaving Draco alone in the garden.

She stared after him, her chest tight, her throat burning.

No, she thought. No, no, no.

She wasn't going to be traded. She wasn't going to be married off to the idiot who took too-long showers and simpered at Draco's feet, barely concealing his contempt that he wasn't the Slytherin Prince. She wasn't —

She took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down.

Hogwarts, she thought. Just get to Hogwarts. Escape this place. Escape him.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Packing was its own kind of torture.

Narcissa had bought her an entire wardrobe of frilly silks, delicate robes, and hair ties that looked more like jewelry than functional accessories. Draco stared at the pile on her bed, her stomach churning.

She didn't want this. She didn't want any of it.

But she packed it anyway. Folding the robes, arranging the hair ties, stuffing the books into her trunk. She didn't have a choice.

When she was done, she sat on the edge of the bed, staring at the closed trunk.

Tomorrow, she thought. Tomorrow, I leave.

And for the first time in weeks, she felt a flicker of hope.

Hogwarts. Freedom. A chance to be... something else.

Not a daughter. Not a wife. Not a pawn.

Just Draco.

Chapter 5 of 35 collected

Chapter 5 : The Train

The platform was chaos.

Draco stood beside her mother, watching Scorpius throw a tantrum on the pavement. He was kicking his legs, screaming about how he wanted to go to Hogwarts now, not wait till he was eleven.

"I want to go!" he wailed. "I want to go with Draco!"

Narcissa was trying to soothe him, but Scorpius was beyond reason. Draco knelt beside him, ignoring the stares from the Muggle-born families nearby.

"Scorpius," she said firmly. "You have to wait. Few more years. Then you'll be right there with me."

Scorpius sniffled, his lower lip trembling. "Promise?"

"I promise."

He threw his arms around her neck, nearly knocking her over. Draco hugged him back, something tight in her chest.

When she stood, she caught the eye of a bushy-haired girl nearby. Hermione Granger. She was staring at Scorpius with wide, curious eyes, clearly fascinated by the tantrum.

Draco looked away. Pretended not to notice.

She didn't need Granger's attention. Not yet. Not ever, if she could avoid it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Draco lagged behind as she boarded the train, making sure to join Pansy and Daphne in their usual compartment. Pansy was already there, perched on the seat like a queen holding court.

"Draco," Pansy said, her voice sweet but sharp. "You're looking...different this year."

Draco raised an eyebrow. "Am I?"

Pansy's smile didn't reach her eyes. "Oh, yes. More...refined. I suppose being the heiress suits you."

Daphne, sitting beside her, rolled her eyes. "Ignore her, Draco. She's just annoyed because her father's been talking about marriage alliances again."

Pansy's smile tightened. "I'm sure your father has similar plans, Draco. Theodore Nott, perhaps? Or one of the Lestranges?"

Draco's stomach turned, but she kept her face neutral. "My father's plans are none of your concern, Pansy."

Pansy's eyes flashed. "Oh, I'm sure they're not. But we all know how these things work. You're the heiress. You'll marry well. Or...conveniently."

Draco didn't respond. She let Pansy rattle on, her words bouncing off her like water on stone.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Theodore Nott arrived halfway through the conversation, flanked by Crabbe and Goyle. He was tall for his age, with sharp features and an arrogant smirk.

"Ladies," he said, leaning against the compartment door. "And Draco."

Draco didn't look at him. She kept her eyes on the window, watching the platform blur past.

"Theo tells me," Pansy said, her voice dripping with false sweetness, "that his father's been talking to yours about...arrangements."

Nott's smirk widened. "Why wait? You'll be my wife one day anyway, Draco. Might as well start practicing now."

Draco's hands clenched into fists. She turned to look at him, her eyes cold.

"Touch me," she said, her voice low, "and you'll lose the hand."

Nott's smirk faltered. Pansy looked delighted.

"Merlin," Pansy said. "She has teeth after all."

Draco stood, grabbing her bag. "I'm leaving."

She didn't wait for a response. She shoved past Nott and out of the compartment, slamming the door behind her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

She wandered the train, looking for an empty compartment. Most were full, but she found one near the back with only one occupant.

Harry Potter.

He was staring out the window, his arms crossed. When he saw her, his expression hardened.

Draco hesitated. She could leave. Find another compartment. But that would look like... what? Fear? Guilt?

She stepped inside. "Apologies. I didn't mean to disturb you."

Harry's eyes narrowed. "You're the girl from Madam Malkin's."

Draco nodded. "Yes."

Harry's jaw tightened. "Right. The mute act. Very clever."

Draco's stomach twisted. "I... I'm sorry. For before. I didn't mean to —"

Harry cut her off. "Do you have a problem with me? Is that it? Because I looked like a poor orphan?"

Draco's eyes widened. "No. That's not —"

She took a deep breath. "My father... he doesn't allow me to speak to strangers. I wasn't trying to be cruel. I just... I can't."

Harry's expression softened, just a little. "Oh."

He studied her for a moment, then nodded. "I'm Harry. Harry Potter."

Draco nodded. "Draco Malfoy."

Harry nodded, chewing his lip. "So...your dad's kind of intense?"

Draco's lips curved into a small, tight smile. "Unfortunately."

Harry seemed... cheered up now that Draco had seated herself gently. He leaned forward. "So, what do you know about Hogwarts? Like... what's it really like? Did you always know you were going there?"

Draco gave a few clipped answers. "Magical school. Classes. Teachers. Other students. Don't trust the ghosts. And... don't wander off at night. And yes, my mother wanted me to go to Beauxbatons but Father insisted that a British education would be more pertinent."

Harry nodded, taking it all in. "What's Beauxbatons?"

Draco stood, eager to excuse herself. "It's a school in France. Listen, I should probably —"

But before she could leave, the compartment door slid open.

A red-headed boy stood in the doorway, looking slightly apologetic. "Er... can I sit here? Everywhere else is full."

Harry nodded. "Yeah, sure."

The boy stepped inside, closing the door behind him. He glanced at Draco, then at Harry. "I'm Ron, by the way. Ron Weasley."

Harry smiled. "Harry Potter."

Ron's eyes widened. "Harry Potter? Blimey! Are you really?"

Harry's cheeks went pink. "Er... yeah."

Ron turned to Draco, clearly expecting some kind of reaction. "Did you hear that? He's Harry Potter."

Draco shrugged. "So?"

Ron's eyebrows rose. He looked at her properly for the first time. "Who're you?"

Draco met his gaze. "Draco Malfoy."

Ron's face changed. The friendliness disappeared, replaced by discomfort. "Malfoy? Like... one of those Malfoys? The pure-bloods?"

Draco's jaw tightened. "Yes."

Ron shifted uncomfortably. "Right. Well... I suppose that explains it."

Draco's eyes narrowed. "Explains what?"

Ron shrugged, trying to play it off. "Nothing. Just... you know. Pure-bloods. Snobs. All that. Probably supported You-Know-Who all along -"

Draco's hands clenched into fists. "And I suppose you're better, Weasley? With your blood traitor family and your hand-me-down robes?"

Ron's face went red. "At least we're not stuck-up gits who look down on everyone!"

Harry looked between them, confused. "What's going on?"

Draco stood, grabbing her bag. "Nothing. Just... family reputations."

She looked at Harry. "I should go."

Harry nodded, still looking confused. "Right. See you... around?"

Draco didn't answer. She turned and left, slamming the compartment door behind her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

She found an empty compartment further down the train and collapsed onto the seat, her heart racing.

Merlin, she thought. I haven't done anything. Not yet. And I've already mucked everything up.

Weasley thought she was a stuck-up pure-blood and would have no doubt poisoned Potter against her and her family by now. So much for not making an impression.

And to make things slightly more annoying Pansy thought she was competition.

Oh, I really hate this, she thought bitterly. I had forgotten just how much.

Chapter 6 of 35 collected

Chapter 6 : The Slytherin

The Great Hall was exactly as Draco remembered - vast, enchanted, and overwhelming.

She stood in line with the other first-years, her hands clasped tightly in front of her to hide the nervous jitters. Was she really going to do this again? The ceiling above was a swirl of stars and clouds, reflecting the night sky outside. The older students watched them with curious eyes, whispering among themselves.

Draco kept her gaze forward. She didn't look at the tables, where the older students were already seated. She didn't look at Harry, who was standing a few places behind her, looking nervous and excited in equal measure.

Her plan was simple - get sorted, keep her head down, and avoid attention.

Easy.

McGonagall called out the names one by one.

"Abbott, Hannah!"

A girl with pink cheeks stumbled forward and sat on the stool. The hat touched her head.

"HUFFLEPUFF!"

The table to the right erupted in cheers. Draco didn't react.

"Bones, Susan!"

"HUFFLEPUFF!"

"Boot, Terry!"

"RAVENCLAW!"

The names continued, one after another. Draco's stomach tightened with each one. She remembered all her classmates - some had perished in the war. Hadn't she been responsible for some of those?

"Granger, Hermione!"

The bushy-haired girl from the platform rushed forward, nearly tripping over her robes. The hat barely touched her head before it shouted -

"GRYFFINDOR!"

The table to the left cheered. Draco didn't look.

Then—

"Malfoy, Draco!"

The hall went quiet.

Draco stepped forward, her legs steady despite the weight of the name on her lips. She sat on the stool, and McGonagall placed the hat on her head.

It was too big, slipping over her eyes. Then—

"Ah," a voice whispered in her ear. "Miss Malfoy. Or... should I say... Mr. Malfoy?"

Draco's breath caught.

"Interesting," the hat continued. "Very interesting. A soul torn between two lives. Two bodies. Two... chances."

Draco's hands clenched. "Just sort me," she whispered.

"Impatient, aren't we?" the hat mused. "I see bravery, yes. But not the reckless kind. I see loyalty, but only to your family. I see... ambition. But not for power. For redemption."

Draco's throat tightened. "Slytherin," she said quietly. "Just... put me in Slytherin."

"Are you sure?" the hat asked. "I could place you elsewhere. Ravenclaw, perhaps. Or even Gryffindor. You have the heart for it."

Draco's jaw tightened. "Slytherin."

"Very well," the hat said. "SLYTHERIN!"

The table to the far left cheered. Draco stood, removing the hat and walking to the Slytherin table on steady legs.

She didn't look at Harry or more importantly, to the scowling Ron Weasley, who seemed to have all his expectations met with her sorting.

The sorting continued.

"Parkinson, Pansy!" Slytherin.

"Nott, Theodore!" Slytherin.

"Crabbe, Vincent!" Slytherin.

"Goyle, Gregory!" Slytherin.

Draco watched them all, her face neutral. Pansy shot her a triumphant look. Nott smirked. Crabbe and Goyle looked... confused, as if they expected her to be different. Draco supposed that in another world they would have expected her to follow in Parkinson's footsteps - to be loud and condescending and bigoted, all neatly tied up in a eleven year old body.

She ignored them all.

Then —

"Potter, Harry!"

The hall went silent.

Draco's stomach dropped. She knew how this was going to go. But, didn't the Hat take an awfully long time to sort Potter?

Harry stepped forward, his face pale. He sat on the stool, and McGonagall placed the hat on his head.

The wait was longer this time. Much longer.

Draco watched, her hands clenched under the table.

Oh come on, she thought. Gryffindor. He's supposed to be in Gryffindor. What's the hold up?

She hadn't done anything to antagonize Potter but ended up on the wrong end of things anyway. She supposed she had Weasley to thank for that. He must have fed Potter the whole rhetoric - how she was a Malfoy. A pureblood snob. How her family were followers of the Dark Lord - who Potter was supposed to hate, by the way, as he should.

But as long as Draco stayed far away from the Golden Trio, she would be fine. It's not like Potter was especially antagonistic unless provoked.

So, Potter would join Gryffindor. With Ron. With Hermione. With the friends he was meant to have. It would be the beginning of their infamous, unbreakable friendship, Draco thought bitterly. She still bristled when she remembered how Potter had dismissed her offer of friendship.

Well, it won't matter this time. Fat chance, I'm going to do that again. she thought. Bloody Gryffindor -

"SLYTHERIN!"

The hall erupted. Draco's head snapped up.

Potter was standing, looking shocked. The Slytherin table cheered, but there was confusion in their eyes, as if they couldn't quite believe famous Harry Potter was sorted into their house. The house which was well-known for being the Dark Lord's. Pansy looked furious. Nott looked... calculating.

Potter walked to the table on shaky legs, sitting a few seats away from Draco. He looked at her, his eyes wide.

Draco didn't react. She kept her face neutral, her hands folded in her lap.

But inside, she was panicking.

No, she thought. No, no, no. This isn't right. He's not supposed to be here.

She had wanted to avoid him. To stay out of his way. And instead, by an absurd twist of fate, Potter had been pulled into her house. Into Slytherin.

Did I have something to do with this? But, how could I have?

Dumbledore stood, raising his hands for silence. "Welcome," he said, his voice warm. "To another year at Hogwarts. A few reminders - the Forbidden Forest is forbidden. Mr. Filch has asked me to remind you that magic is not to be used in the corridors. And... let the feast... begin!"

The tables filled with food. Draco didn't eat.

She watched Harry Potter instead.

He was staring at his plate, looking confused and overwhelmed. Ron Weasley — from across the hall in Gryffindor — was staring at him with wide, disbelieving eyes.

Draco's stomach twisted.

He's supposed to be with them, she thought. With Weasley. With Granger...and eventually, Girl Weasley. With... Gryffindor.

But he wasn't.

He was here. With Slytherin.

And she was terrified.

Halfway through the feast, Theodore Nott leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with opportunism.

"Potter," he said, his voice smooth. "I imagine you're...overwhelmed. All of this." He gestured to the Great Hall, the students, the floating candles. "It's a lot for someone who didn't grow up knowing about...our world."

Potter looked up, confused. "Er... yeah. A bit."

Nott smirked. "Well, don't worry. You have us now. The right people." He glanced at Draco, his eyes lingering. "Some of us know how things work here. How to...navigate the politics."

Draco's stomach turned. She knew exactly what Nott was doing. He was trying to cozy up to Potter, to position himself as the "helpful" Slytherin. Just like she had done, once.

Potter frowned. "I'm not sure I follow."

Nott's smirk widened. "Let me put it plainly. There are...certain families in this house. Certain names. And then there are...others." He glanced at Crabbe and Goyle, who were snickering. "You'll want to associate with the right people, Potter. The ones who matter."

Potter's frown deepened. "I don't think I need help choosing my friends, thanks."

Nott's smirk faltered. "I'm just looking out for you. You're...famous. People will try to use you. Take advantage."

Potter's jaw tightened. "And you're not?"

The table went quiet.

Nott's face darkened. "I'm trying to be friendly."

Potter shrugged. "Yeah, well... I don't need that kind of friendly."

Nott's eyes narrowed. He leaned back, his smirk gone. "Fine. Suit yourself, Potter. But don't come crying to us when you realize you've picked the wrong side."

Potter didn't respond. He just went back to his plate, looking confused and slightly annoyed.

Draco watched the exchange, her chest tight.

Merlin, she thought. He's already making enemies. And he doesn't even realize it.

Nott was furious. Pansy was smirking, clearly delighted by Nott's humiliation. Crabbe and Goyle looked... uncertain, as if they weren't sure who to side with.

And Potter? Potter was oblivious.

Draco's stomach twisted.

This is bad, she thought. This is very, very bad.

Chapter 7 of 35 collected

Chapter 7 : The Outcast

The Slytherin dungeons were exactly as Draco remembered - cold, dark, and suffocating.

She stood in the center of the girls' dormitory, staring at the four-poster beds that now belonged to her, Pansy, Daphne, and Millicent. Her trunk was at the foot of the bed nearest the window, already unpacked by the house-elves. The pink nightdress her mother had packed was folded neatly on top.

Draco stared at it, her stomach turning.

"Like it, Draco?" Pansy's voice was sweet, but her eyes were sharp. She was sitting on her own bed, brushing her hair with slow, deliberate strokes. "Did your mother pick it out? How...adorable."

Draco didn't answer. She just folded the nightdress and shoved it into the bottom of her trunk.

Pansy smirked. "What's wrong? Too girly for you? I thought all the little heiresses loved this sort of thing."

Millicent, who was unpacking her own trunk in the corner, looked up. "Leave her alone, Pansy."

Pansy's eyebrows rose. "Excuse me?"

Millicent shrugged, her expression neutral. "She's not doing anything to you. Just let it go."

Pansy's smirk tightened, but she didn't push further. She just turned back to her mirror, resuming her hair-brushing with exaggerated care.

Draco stared at Millicent, surprised.

In her past life, she had never cared for Bulstrode. Mostly ignored her, actually. She had been... background noise. Part of the scenery.

But now? Now Millicent had just defended her.

Draco looked away, her chest tight.

Things are different, she thought. Everything is different.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Later that night, after the lights were out, the girls whispered in the dark.

"Did you see Potter's face?" Pansy's voice, low and gleeful. "He looked like he was about to be sick."

"Nott tried to cozy up to him," Daphne added. "Didn't go well."

"Serves him right," Millicent muttered. "Thinking he can just...claim Potter like some kind of trophy."

Draco lay in bed, staring at the canopy above her. She didn't contribute to the gossip. She just listened.

How is he faring? she wondered. With Nott and the others.

She expected Nott would not make it pleasant for Harry. He was proud, arrogant. He wouldn't take kindly to being humiliated in front of all his peers.

Draco closed her eyes, resigned.

This is my fate now, she thought. Stuck in Slytherin. Stuck with them. Stuck... watching.

She fell asleep eventually, but it was restless. Haunted by dreams of green light and her father's vacant eyes after the Kiss.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The next morning, Draco was on her way to Transfiguration when she found him.

Potter was standing in the corridor, looking lost and slightly desperate. His robes were rumpled, his hair messier than usual.

"Er... excuse me," he said when he saw her. "Do you know where the Transfiguration classroom is? I've been... wandering for a while."

Draco sighed. "You missed breakfast."

Potter's face fell. "Yeah. I... got turned around."

Draco studied him for a moment. There were faint red marks on his neck — boils, small but angry. Nott's work, no doubt.

She stepped closer, pulling out her wand. "Hold still."

Potter flinched. "What are you—"

Draco tapped his neck, muttering a quick healing charm. The boils vanished, leaving smooth skin behind.

Potter's eyes widened. "How did you—"

"Don't ask," Draco said, turning away. "The classroom is down that corridor, third door on the left. You're late. Also, you should probably be more careful around Nott and the others."

Potter nodded, still looking stunned. "Right. Thanks."

Draco started to walk away, but Potter followed her.

"Wait—can I... sit with you? In class?"

Draco's jaw tightened. "No."

Potter didn't take the hint. He just kept walking beside her, his steps matching hers.

"Please? I don't know anyone else."

Draco stopped, turning to face him. "Potter. I'm not your friend."

Potter's expression didn't change. "I know. But... you helped me. Just now. With the... boils."

Draco's eyes narrowed. "Don't read into it. I just didn't want you walking into class looking... never mind."

Potter shrugged. "Still. Thanks."

Draco sighed. "Fine. Sit with me. But don't talk."

Potter grinned. "Deal."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Potter was a liar, Draco always knew it. For, Potter didn't keep the deal.

Transfiguration was already in progress when they arrived. McGonagall gave them a sharp look but didn't comment. Draco took her seat near the back, and Potter sat beside her.

For the first ten minutes, he was quiet. Then—

"So, what's this spell supposed to do again?"

Draco didn't look at him. "Turn the beetle into a button."

"Right. And... how do I do that?"

Draco's jaw tightened. "Wave your wand. Say the incantation. Verdillius."

Potter tried. The beetle exploded, covering his desk in soot.

McGonagall sighed. "Mr. Potter, perhaps focus on the spell, not the conversation."

Potter's cheeks went pink. He tried again. The beetle turned into a misshapen lump.

Draco bit back a laugh.

"See?" Potter said, grinning. "I need help."

Draco didn't respond. She just focused on her own beetle, turning it into a perfect button with a flick of her wand.

Potter watched, impressed. "How do you do that?"

"Practice," Draco said shortly.

Potter leaned closer. "So... about last night. The Sorting."

Draco's wand stilled. "What about it?"

Potter hesitated. "The Hat... it said I would do great things in Slytherin. That I had...potential."

Draco's lips curved into a small, humorless smile. "It says that to everyone."

Potter shook his head. "No, it was... specific. It said I could be great. But... Ron told me about Slytherin. About its reputation. It can't all be bad, right?"

Draco scoffed. "Weasley was probably telling the truth. Slytherin isn't the right place for you."

Potter fell quiet after that. He stared at his beetle, his expression thoughtful.

After a pause, he said, "Ron also said some... harsh things. About your family. About you."

Draco's wand stilled again. "And?"

Potter shrugged. "I don't think it's true. What he said."

Draco's eyes narrowed. "Weasley isn't wrong. It's not just my family. It's all the other Slytherins too. Nott. Parkinson. Crabbe. Goyle."

Potter frowned. "Why are you telling me?"

Draco's jaw tightened. "I don't know. Consider it a warning, I guess."

Potter was quiet for a moment. Then he said, "I'd like to make my own judgements. About people. About this house." He looked at her, his green eyes steady. "And in my eyes... your bark is worse than your bite."

Draco's hands clenched into fists. "Don't."

Potter blinked. "What?"

"Don't... say things like that. Don't act like you know me."

Potter's expression didn't change. "I don't. But I will. Eventually. We can be friends, right?"

Draco turned away, her chest tight. "Um no, Potter. I have no desire to become persona non grata in Slytherin by associating with you."

Potter frowned but he didn't respond. He just went back to his beetle, his expression thoughtful.

Draco stared at her own button, her hands shaking slightly.

Merlin, she thought. He's not going to let this go.

Chapter 8 of 35 collected

Chapter 8 : The Potions Master

The Potions dungeon was cold, damp, and smelled of pickled something.

Draco sat at her usual table—now shared with Harry, thanks to his insistence. She kept her eyes on her parchment, ignoring the way Harry was fidgeting beside her.

Snape swept into the room, his black robes billowing behind him. His eyes scanned the room, lingering on Harry with something that looked like... disdain.

Draco frowned.

In her past life, she had discovered Snape was on Dumbledore's side. She had watched Potter taunt Voldemort about Snape's allegiance during the final fight, watched him die for the cause. For someone who was supposedly on Harry's side, he sure enjoyed tormenting him.

"Potter," Snape said, his voice silky. "What would I get if I added powdered root of asphodel to an infusion of wormwood?"

Harry blinked. "Er... I don't know, sir."

Snape's lips curved into a cruel smile. "Tut, tut. Fame clearly isn't everything."

Draco's jaw tightened. She wrote the answer on her parchment — Draught of Living Death — and slid it toward Harry.

Harry glanced at it, then pushed it back. He didn't use it.

Snape continued, firing question after question. Harry didn't know any of them. Hermione Granger's hand shot up, eager to answer, but Snape ignored her. Just like last time.

Even Ron Weasley, from across the room, looked sympathetic. He was frowning, his eyes darting between Harry and Snape.

Nott, on the other hand, looked like Christmas had come early. He was smirking, clearly delighted by Harry's humiliation.

Draco's hands clenched into fists under the table.

Why isn't he using the answers? she thought. Just answer one of them. He will leave you alone after that.

But Harry didn't. He sat there, taking the questions and the insults that followed, his face getting redder with each one.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After class, Harry caught up to her in the corridor.

"Thanks," he said, his voice earnest. "For... trying to help."

Draco didn't look at him. "Don't read into it. I just didn't want you making us all look bad."

Harry shrugged. "Still. You're the only Slytherin who's treated me well." He paused. "So... about that friendship offer. Still stands."

Draco's jaw tightened. "Potter—"

"Well, well," a voice drawled. "Look who's cozying up to the celebrity now."

Nott appeared, flanked by Crabbe and Goyle. His eyes were gleaming with malice.

"Didn't take you for the type, Malfoy," Nott said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Slumming it with Potter? I'm sure your father would be thrilled."

Draco's hands clenched into fists. She bit back her tongue. She couldn't afford to defend herself. Not here. Not where her father might hear about the sort of company she was keeping.

"I'm not—" she started, but Nott cut her off.

"Save it," Nott said, turning to Harry. "Stay away from her, Potter. She's not your friend. She's just...using you. Isn't that what you think of us all?"

Harry's eyes narrowed. "She's not like you Nott."

Nott's face darkened. He stepped closer, his wand half-drawn. "Not like what? Why don't you say what you really mean?"

Harry didn't back down. "You heard me."

The two of them squared off, wands out. A crowd started to gather — Gryffindors and Slytherins alike. Draco could feel a cold sweat breaking on her skin as she half-stumbled into a gleaming Pansy Parkinson.

"Bet you're loving this aren't you, Draco?" Pansy smirked, exchanging a nasty smile with Daphne Greengrass, "I always knew you liked the attention."

Draco frowned. What's your problem, Parkinson?

Before Draco could retort, Snape appeared, his eyes flashing. "What is the meaning of this?"

Nott lowered his wand, smirking. "Potter started it, sir."

Harry's eyes widened. "What? No—"

"Detention, Potter," Snape said sharply. "Tonight. My office. Eight o'clock."

Hermione Granger stepped forward. "But Professor Snape, it wasn't —"

"Miss Granger," Snape said, his voice dangerous. "Another word, and you'll have detention as well."

Hermione fell silent, fuming.

Draco scurried off with the rest of the Slytherins, her heart racing. When she looked back, she could see that Ron Weasley had stayed behind, whispering fiercely at Potter.

Good, Draco thought. Potter and Weasley should be friends. It's the way things are supposed to be. They certainly would have been if not for Potter's freak sorting.

But her chest was tight.

He probably thinks I'm a coward now, she thought. Or worse — a snake.

She didn't want Harry to dislike her. But she couldn't afford to make waves either. Not here. Not in Slytherin. She was meant to keep a low profile - play both sides so not matter who emerged victorious in the end, Draco would never be at a disadvantage again.

In the meantime, however, her father should not hear anything from Nott.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Later, in the common room, Harry saw Draco sitting by the fire. He walked past without acknowledging her.

Draco huffed, turning a page of the book in front of her. So much for that offer of friendship. Well, it was probably for the best anyway.

She stared at the flames, her hands clenched in her lap.

It's better this way, she thought. Potter's better off if he hates me. Hates all of Slytherin for that matter.

But it didn't feel better.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The next morning at breakfast, the owls arrived.

Draco was picking at her toast when she saw the headline: GRINGOTTS BREAK-IN.

Her stomach dropped.

July 31st, she thought. That was the day I was in Diagon Alley.

She barely remembered what happened in her first year the last time around. She had been a self-absorbed, spoiled brat in first year, parroting her father's words, bragging about pure-blood supremacy, sure nothing would touch her.

Her ears burned at the memory. Ironically, she had a living example of her past folly in Theodore Nott.

Nott was sitting at the table, loudly proclaiming to anyone who looked his way about how Snape knew how to treat an "attention-seeking celebrity" like Potter. How the other teachers didn't have the dignity to treat Potter like the "good-for-nothing" that he really was.

Oh, Nott, Draco thought. You're going to regret that. I sure did.

Potter, who had just come down for breakfast in all his messy-haired glory, overheard Nott. He scowled, his hands clenching into fists.

Ron Weasley waved at him from Gryffindor. At least two-thirds of the Golden Trio had managed to become friends after all. Draco was relieved.

Things are falling into place, she thought. Even if Potter is in Slytherin.

But her chest still burned uncomfortably.

What happened at Hogwarts in first year? she wondered. Something nefarious. Something that earned Potter and his lapdogs a buttload of house points. But what was it?

She couldn't remember.

And that terrified her.

Chapter 9 of 35 collected

Chapter 9 : The Quidditch Prodigy

The Quidditch pitch was bright and open, a stark contrast to the dungeons Draco had grown used to. The Slytherins and Gryffindors stood in two uneven lines, brooms at their feet. Madam Hooch paced between them, her yellow eyes sharp.

Draco stood near the front, her posture perfect. She knew how to fly — had known since she was four. But today, she kept her expression neutral, her hands loose at her sides. She wasn't here to show off.

Potter stood beside her, looking nervous. His grip on the broom was too tight, his shoulders tense. Draco knew he was a natural—had seen it in her past life. But without her intervention, he wouldn't make the team this year. That's probably for the best, she thought.

A team sport like Quidditch, with Potter widely disliked by the whole House, wouldn't work out. If not active dislike, the other Slytherins didn't trust Potter and pretended he didn't exist. She knew Marcus Flint, for one, did not like Potter one bit, especially considering how close their family was to Nott's.

Nott was relatively silent — he never was a very good player — but he took gleeful pleasure at Potter's obvious nerves. "Nervous, Potter?" he drawled. "Don't worry. I'm sure you'll make a fool of yourself as usual."

Potter didn't respond. He just gripped his broom tighter.

Draco watched him out of the corner of her eye. He looked miserable in the sea of Slytherins. Even though he ignored her, he still took a spot next to her. After all, Draco was unlikely to throw him off his broom or sabotage him. At least.

Madam Hooch blew her whistle. "Right, then. Up you go!"

The class obeyed. Draco's broom leapt into her hand immediately and so did Potter's and a few others'. Longbottom's swooped in the air twice before landing on the ground. Nott snickered.

"Having trouble, Longbottom?" Pansy called from across the line. "Need a step-by-step guide?"

Lavender Brown and Parvati Patil, the type of girls Pansy would get along with if not for the fact that they were from Gryffindor, glared at her. "Leave him alone," Lavender said.

Pansy's lips curved into a cruel smile. "Or what? You'll cry to Hooch?"

Draco tuned them out. She knew how this would go. Pansy would provoke Lavender and Parvati as they tried to defend Longbottom's abysmal performance in the pitch. Longbottom would cause a catastrophe of sorts, becoming more nervous with all the attention. Hooch would take him to the Hospital Wing and that's where Draco would have stepped in to cause trouble. I am not going to, this time. Draco thought, fiercely. Fat lot of good it did me. Got Potter on his team, didn't I?

Longbottom... well, right on cue he kicked off from the ground and promptly flew into Weasley, injuring them both.

Well, at least the catastrophe had variety, Draco thought morbidly.

Longbottom and Weasley tumbled to the ground, groaning. Madam Hooch rushed over, her face pale. "To the hospital wing. Both of you. Now."

While they waited for Hooch to come back, Hermione Granger started reciting passages from a book on Quidditch, drawing the attention of Nott and Parkinson. "Actually, according to Quidditch Through the Ages, the proper grip is—"

"Oh, shut up, Granger," Nott snapped. "No one cares what your book says."

Pansy smirked. "Yeah. If you're so clever, why don't you get on your broom and show us?"

Potter stepped in to defend her. "Leave her alone, Parkinson."

Pansy's eyes narrowed. "Why don't you stay out of it Potter? No one's talking to you, if you hadn't noticed."

Draco stayed back with Millicent Bulstrode, watching as the air around Potter, Nott and Parkinson frazzled with excitement. They exchanged glances, and Millicent offered to get Professor Snape in case things got out of hand. Draco privately thought it was a bad idea but didn't stop her.

The argument escalated quickly, voices rising over the crisp autumn air.

"You think you're better than us, Potter?" Nott's voice was sharp, cutting. "Just because you're famous? You're nothing. A nobody with a famous name."

Harry's jaw tightened. "I never said I was better than anyone."

"Didn't have to," Pansy chimed in, her smirk still in place. "You walk around like you own the place. Like you're too good for Slytherin."

"I don't—" Harry started, but Nott cut him off.

"Face it, Potter. You're not one of us. We all know it - that's why no one wants to be caught dead around you."

The Gryffindors nearby shifted uncomfortably. Seamus leaned toward Dean, muttering, "This is... weird, innit? They're all Slytherins but Potter doesn't seem to fit in with the rest. At least Granger's one of us, no matter how annoying she is."

Dean nodded slowly. "Yeah, but... it's also Nott and Parkinson being gits. Can't say I blame Potter for stepping in."

Lavender crossed her arms. "I still don't trust any of them. But... Hermione is our friend."

Parvati frowned. "Even if she is a know-it-all. No one deserves that."

Granger bit her lip, unsure why her relatively harmless comment had led to this. She looked up at Harry with wide, grateful eyes. "You don't have to do this," she said quietly.

Harry glanced at her, then back at Nott and Pansy. "Yeah. I do."

Pansy rolled her eyes. "Oh, please. The great Harry Potter, defending the Mudblood. How noble."

The word hung in the air like a curse. The Gryffindors bristled. Seamus scowled and took a step forward. "Say that again, Parkinson. I dare you."

Parkinson chuckled, "I dare to do much more than that, Finnigan." She cast a spell on Hermione, which flung her to one side. In the tussle, her skirt went to one side, and her knickers were on display for all to see. The Slytherins howled with laughter. Hermione's eyes welled up.

Draco stepped forward. She was too old for this schoolyard bullying, "That's not the way a lady behaves, Pansy."

Pansy's eyes flashed. "As if you know what it means to be a lady."

"Ladies, ladies, settle down," Nott drawled. "All of this is not worth it over a Mudblood."

Draco ignored Nott's sputtering and knelt beside Hermione, offering a hand. Hermione took it, her eyes still wet, her cheeks flushed with humiliation. Draco didn't say anything. She just pointed her wand at Pansy.

"Silencio."

Pansy's mouth snapped shut mid-cackle. Her eyes widened in fury, but no sound came out.

Nott stepped forward, his face twisted with disgust. "You're pathetic, Malfoy. Consorting with blood traitors and Mudbloods? I'm sure your father would love to know all about this."

Harry moved before Draco could respond. He stepped between them, his fists clenched. "Leave her alone."

Nott sneered. "Draco may be a soft touch but even she doesn't want a mutt like you hanging around."

Harry's fist connected with Nott's jaw before anyone could react. Nott stumbled back, clutching his face. The Gryffindors erupted into cheers.

"You—" Nott sputtered, his voice shaking with rage. "You're going to meet the same sticky end as your parents if you don't stop poking your nose where it doesn't belong!"

Blaise Zabini, who had been leaning against a tree, watching silently, pushed off the trunk. He smirked. "Bold words, Theo. If you're so sure Potter's inferior, why don't you show him his rightful place? On your broom. Show us who the better wizard is."

Draco glanced at Blaise, surprised. He usually kept to himself. But now he was grinning, his eyes gleaming with mischief.

Nott's eyes narrowed. He glanced at his broom, then at Harry. A slow, cruel smile spread across his face. "Gladly."

Draco turned away, focusing on Hermione. She pulled out a handkerchief and handed it to her. "Here."

Hermione took it, dabbing at her face. "Thank you," she whispered.

Lavender and Parvati hovered nearby, awkward and uncertain. They didn't like Hermione—never had. But she was still their classmate. Their friend, in a way.

"Are you okay?" Lavender asked, her voice hesitant.

Hermione nodded. "I'm fine."

Parvati crossed her arms. "Parkinson's a bitch."

Draco sighed. "Tell me about it."

Pansy scowled when she couldn't add her two cents as she had the habit of doing, signaling Draco to lift the spell. Draco just raised an eyebrow. "Good luck with that."

Pansy's eyes flashed, but she didn't argue. She turned on her heel and stalked off to one side, wildly gesticulating at Daphne Greengrass.

In the meantime, Nott had mounted his broom, picking up Longbottom's forgotten Remembrall. He held it up, grinning. "Since you like playing the hero so much, Potter, why don't you show us what you're made of? Catch this."

He threw it into the air. Harry didn't hesitate. He kicked off the ground, soaring after the ball. The crowd gasped as he twisted mid-air, his hand outstretched. He caught it, high above the pitch, and landed gracefully.

Millicent arrived with Snape just as Harry touched down. Snape's eyes narrowed as he took in the scene in front of him - Nott on his broom, Potter holding the Remembrall, the Gryffindors cheering.

"Potter," Snape said, his voice dangerous. "What is the meaning of this?"

The Gryffindors spoke up all at once. "It was Nott!" "Parkinson hexed Granger!" "Potter was just trying to help!"

Snape's gaze flicked to Pansy, who was still silently fuming. He waved his wand, lifting the silencing charm. Pansy immediately pointed at Draco. "She did it, Professor! She silenced me!"

Snape's eyes turned to Draco, frowning. "Miss Malfoy. My office. Now."

Draco gulped, thoughts racing through her head. Does Snape suspect something? I shouldn't have been able to do that spell. It's not a first-year spell.

Potter stepped forward. "But—"

"Potter," Snape said sharply. "You too. My office. After I deal with Miss Malfoy."

Potter glanced at Draco, his expression conflicted. Draco didn't look at him. She just followed Snape, her head high.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The walk to Snape's office was quiet, the only sound the echo of their footsteps on the stone floor. Harry glanced at Draco, his brow furrowed.

"What's the deal with Nott?" he asked finally. "Why does he keep threatening you? Is that why you won't... you know. Be my friend?"

Draco didn't look at him. "It's complicated."

"Try me."

She sighed. "My father... he has ideas. About who I should associate with. Who I should... marry."

Harry's steps faltered. "Marry? You're eleven."

"Pureblood families plan ahead," Draco said, her voice flat. "Nott's father and mine... they have an arrangement. Or they might. Depending on how things go."

Harry looked horrified. "That's... that's insane. You can't just...arrange a marriage. What do you want?"

Draco stopped, turning to face him. "It doesn't matter what I want. You don't know how Pureblood society works. It's not about... freedom. Or choice. It's about alliances. Bloodlines. Power."

Harry's jaw tightened. "Well, it's wrong. You're... you're different, Draco. You're a decent person. You should have the freedom to do what you want."

Draco looked at him, really looked at him. He meant it. He actually believed she was decent. Merlin, she thought. He's so easy to manipulate.

Her minor scraps of kindness — helping him with the boils, standing up for Granger — were enough for him to defend her. To see her as... good.

Useful, she thought. He'll be useful in the future.

But at this moment, she had alienated herself from the others. Nott was furious. Pansy was fuming. Even Crabbe and Goyle looked at her differently.

She would have to make sure to get Millicent and Daphne on her side. At least.

They reached Snape's office and Draco had put aside her scheming. He was waiting, his expression cold.

"Miss Malfoy," he said, his voice silky. "Tell me what happened. And don't bother lying. I'll know."

Draco took a deep breath. She knew what she had to do to secure Potter's loyalty once and for all. It was too simple...

She told the truth. As it happened. Nott's taunts. Pansy's hex. Her own intervention. Harry's punch.

Snape's eyes narrowed. "You silenced Miss Parkinson? And how did you even know that spell?"

"She hexed Granger," Draco said. "It was... excessive. As for the spell, I saw my Mother use it many times - er - on the elves. I must have remembered it."

Snape's lips thinned. "You remembered how to cast a spell even sixth-years have difficulty casting?"

The door opened. Flitwick appeared, his expression bright. "Severus! Sorry to interrupt, but I just had to say — Potter's flying! Imagine my surprise when I saw him whizz past my window. Extraordinary bit of seeking that was! Did you see that catch?"

Snape's expression darkened. "I was aware."

Flitwick beamed. "You must get him on the team, Severus. If Slytherin is serious about retaining the Quidditch Cup. Though..." He paused, his eyes twinkling. "Ravenclaw has recruited a brilliant new seeker. Miss Chang. She just might help us take the Cup from right under your nose."

Draco smiled. She knew Snape was conflicted. On the one hand, he hated Potter. But he had a lot of house spirit. And Quidditch... Quidditch was sacred.

Harry looked confused. He mouthed at Draco, 'Quidditch Cup, seeker—what is that?'

Draco whispered, "I will tell you later," and shushed him.

Snape's voice was tight, his lips curving into something that wasn't quite a smile. "I'll take it under advisement, Filius. I wasn't aware you were so concerned about Slytherin's Quidditch chances. Or is it simply that Ravenclaw's prospects are so...dire... you feel the need to meddle in other Houses' affairs?"

Flitwick's smile didn't falter, but his eyes sharpened. "Just trying to help, Severus. Though I suppose if Slytherin can't secure a seeker strong enough to hold the Cup, perhaps it's best we all accept the inevitable."

Snape's expression darkened. "The inevitable being Ravenclaw's continued mediocrity? I think not."

Flitwick chuckled, but there was a steel edge to it. "We'll see, Severus. We'll see."

When Flitwick left, Snape turned to Draco. His eyes lingered on her wand hand, just for a moment, before meeting her gaze.

"You're dismissed, Miss Malfoy," he said, his voice smooth but with an undercurrent she recognized too well. "Though... I would advise caution. Some spells are beyond a first year's... capabilities. Attempting them risks more than just detention."

Draco's stomach tightened. She didn't respond. She just nodded, her expression neutral.

Snape's lips curved into something that wasn't quite a smile. "See that you remember that." He glanced at Harry. "Potter. Stay."

Draco left, the door closing behind her. Her hands were shaking slightly.

He knows, she thought. Or he suspects.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Later that evening, the Slytherin common room was dim and quiet, the green-tinged flames casting long shadows across the stone walls. Draco sat by the fire, pretending to read a book on advanced charms. In reality, she was thinking about Snape's warning.

I have got to be more careful. If Snape finds out I'm hiding something there go my chances of keeping a low profile.

The door opened. Potter slipped in, looking around nervously before spotting her. He approached, his expression conflicted.

"Draco," he said, his voice low. "Can I... talk to you?"

Draco didn't look up. "Depends. Are you going to get me in more trouble?"

Potter winced. "Probably."

She sighed, closing her book. "What is it?"

Potter sat beside her, his hands clasped tightly. "Flint... he wants me to try out for the team. Seeker. In three days."

Draco's eyebrows rose. "And you're telling me this because...?"

"I don't even want to join," Harry said, his voice frantic. "But Flint said if I don't show up, he'll... I don't know. Report back to Snape? I don't know what to do."

Draco studied him for a moment. She couldn't believe his luck. Even without her intervention, he might end up making the team after all.

Interesting, she thought. The timeline is... resilient.

"I'll teach you," she said finally. "The basics. The rules - the players. How to dive. How to catch."

Potter's eyes widened. "You will? You know how to play?"

Draco's lips curved into a small, calculated smile. "Since I was a child. On one condition, however. We do it in secret. No one can know."

Potter nodded eagerly. "Of course. Thank you, Draco."

Draco leaned back, her mind already working. He'll feel he owes me now, she thought. And that's useful.

"Don't thank me yet," she said aloud. "If you're terrible, I'm walking away."

Potter grinned. "Deal."

Draco smiled back, but her mind was elsewhere. She was already planning. Already scheming.

This is good, she thought. Very good.

Chapter 10 of 35 collected

Chapter 10 : The Duel

The Great Hall was buzzing with morning chatter when Nott approached Harry's seat at the Slytherin table. Crabbe and Goyle flanked him like overgrown trolls, their expressions blank but intimidating.

"So," Nott said, his voice dripping with false sweetness. "I heard you weren't expelled. Pity."

Harry looked up from his toast, his expression neutral. "Disappointed, Nott?"

Nott's eyes narrowed. "I thought Snape would finally show you the door. But apparently, you're still here. Ruining the house's reputation."

Marcus Flint, sitting a few seats down, looked up from his plate. "Potter's trying out for the team, Theo. Seeker."

Nott's face twisted with disbelief. "What? Him? You're joking. He's a first year!"

Flint shrugged. "Snape's pushing for it. Says we need the edge."

Harry's lips curved into a small, satisfied smile. "Looks like I'm staying, after all."

Nott's hands clenched into fists. "You think you're something special, don't you? Just because you can fly. You're nothing, Potter. A nobody."

Harry's expression didn't change. "If I'm such a nobody, why are you so obsessed with me?"

The table went quiet. Even the older Slytherins were watching now.

Nott's face went red. "You want to settle this? Properly? Wizard's duel. Tonight. Midnight. The trophy room."

Harry blinked. "A... what?"

Draco, sitting a few seats away, couldn't help herself. "A wizard's duel, Potter. You challenge someone to magical combat. One-on-one. With seconds."

Harry's eyes widened. "Oh. That's... not happening."

Nott smirked. "Scared, Potter? I knew it. You're all talk. No action."

Draco rolled her eyes, standing up. "Oh, for Merlin's sake. No eleven-year-old has a proper wizard's duel. This isn't a bloody Victorian novel, Nott."

Pansy, from across the table, muttered under her breath, "Coward."

Draco ignored her, grabbing her bag. "I have class. Try not to hex each other before then."

She walked away before anyone could stop her. Behind her, she heard Harry's voice, hesitant but firm.

"Fine. I agree to the duel. I'll... figure out my second soon enough."

Draco didn't look back. But she grimaced to herself.

Predictable, she thought. Needle him just a little, and he caves.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Charms classroom was warm and bright, a stark contrast to the dungeons. Draco sat at her usual desk with a barely awake Blaise Zabini, pretending to review her notes. In reality, she was listening with a craned neck as Potter made his way towards the Gryffindor side of the classroom.

Potter and Weasley were huddled in the corner, their voices low but urgent.

"—so you'll back me up?" Harry was asking. "As my second?"

Ron grinned, but there was an edge to it. "Of course. After what Nott did during the flying lesson? He needs to be taken down a peg or two."

Hermione Granger, sitting nearby, looked up from her book. "I couldn't help but overhear. Honestly, you can't be serious. A wizard's duel? At midnight? It's... it's childish. And against the rules."

Ron's eyes narrowed. "Since when do you care? It's got to nothing to do with you."

Hermione's cheeks flushed. "I'm just... someone has to point out when you're being stupid. Besides, I'd like to avoid spectacles like we had in yesterday's lesson. Professor Snape took so many points from Gryffindor."

Harry frowned. "We're not being stupid. Nott challenged me. I have to—"

"You have to what?" Hermione interrupted. "Get expelled? Hurt? It's not worth it."

Ron crossed his arms. "Easy for you to say. You're not the one being called a coward."

Hermione's expression hardened. "I'm not calling you a coward. I'm just... Ugh." She turned away, muttering, "When Ron's caught - and you both are bound to be - who do you think Snape's going to dock off all the points from? You are being really selfish. "

Harry and Ron exchanged glances. Ron shrugged. "And it's really none of your business. So stay out of it."

Hermione didn't respond. She just went back to her book, her shoulders tense.

Draco watched them from across the room, her lips curving into an amused smile. This is it? she thought. The infamous trio? The ones who took down Voldemort?

They were just...children. Squabbling, uncertain, barely friends.

Draco looked away, focusing on her notes. But her mind was elsewhere.

They're just kids, she realized. All of them. We all are. Just... kids.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Slytherin girls' dormitory was quiet, the only sound the soft breathing of Pansy, Daphne, and Millicent. Draco lay in bed, eyes closed, drifting toward sleep.

Then she heard it. Pansy's voice, low and gleeful, whispering to Daphne.

"—Nott's brilliant, really. He goaded Potter into a duel he'll never show up for. Filch is going to catch him wandering the corridors at midnight. Expelled before Halloween."

Daphne chuckled softly. "Potter thinks he's so clever. Thinks he's so much better than us. Well - not anymore, I guess."

Draco's eyes snapped open.

Expelled?

She lay still for a moment, listening. The whispers faded as Pansy and Daphne drifted off to sleep.

Draco sat up, her heart racing. Why do I care? she thought. Even if Potter gets caught—which he probably won't, knowing his luck—Dumbledore isn't going to expel him. Nothing to worry about.

She reminded herself not to get too entangled with Potter and his usual nonsense. Maintain a good enough relationship. That's all. He'll help you— or your father —in the future. That's all you really need.

With that in mind, she swung her legs out of bed and crept toward the door. She would just... check. Make sure Potter wasn't doing anything stupid. Then she'd go back to sleep.

The common room was empty, the green-tinged flames casting long shadows. Draco stopped halfway across, her foot hovering over the stone floor.

Why am I doing this? she thought. He's not even my friend. He's... a tool. A means to an end.

She turned to go back upstairs.

Then she bumped into him.

Harry was standing there, fully dressed, his wand in his hand. He looked surprised to see her.

"Draco?" he whispered. "What are you doing up?"

Draco crossed her arms. "Going for the duel?"

Harry nodded. "Yes. It's almost midnight."

Draco sighed. "Potter, wait. I don't think you should go. What if Nott's lying? What if all he wants is to get you into trouble?"

Harry's jaw tightened. "And what if he's not? I don't want him thinking I'm a coward."

Draco rolled her eyes. "What does it even matter what he thinks? He's Nott. He's an idiot."

Harry's lips pursed. He didn't reply. He just turned away, heading for the portrait hole.

"Good night, Draco," he said quietly.

Draco watched him go, her conscience prickling. Oh, honestly, she thought to herself.

She raced after him.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

They had almost reached the trophy room when Draco caught up. Her footsteps echoed on the stone floor, too loud in the empty corridor.

"Hey, Potter, wait up."

Harry stopped, turning to face her. His eyes narrowed. "Did you just follow me here?"

Draco crossed her arms, angry with herself for caring. "Yeah, listen. I have to tell you something."

She told him what she'd heard Pansy whispering to Daphne—how Nott had no intention of showing up. How this was a setup. How Filch was probably waiting to catch him.

Harry's expression fell. "I can't believe they would do something like that." His voice was quiet, hurt. "Why do they hate me so much?"

Draco sighed, leaning against the wall. "You're challenging the status quo. Nott wants to be the alpha dog. Your presence in Slytherin undermines his authority. And Pansy..." She paused. "Well, she's just a bitch."

Harry's lips curved into a small, knowing smile. "For someone who refuses to even refer to herself as my friend... you seem awfully concerned about me."

Draco's cheeks flushed. "I will just not bother next time. See if I care when you get expelled."

Harry's smile widened. He was teasing now. "You're just a contrarian, Draco. Deep down, you just can't help yourself, can you?"

Draco harrumphed, turning away. "Go back to bed. What are you waiting for, Potter?"

Harry's expression sobered. "I need to tell Ron. The only reason he's out of bed is because of me. I've got to warn him before Filch catches him—or worse."

Draco scoffed, but she fell into step beside him. She cast a quick spell under her breath, muffling their footsteps.

"Fine. But if we get caught, I'm blaming you."

Harry grinned. "Deal."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hermione Granger had been waiting in the corridor outside the Gryffindor entrance, arms folded and face pinched with righteous fury, when Ron had tried to leave for the duel.

Draco can feel a headache coming on as Ron relays how he managed to acquire a Granger-shaped tail for the evening.

"For God's sake," Ron muttered. "Do you ever just shut up?"

Hermione's gaze swept over Ron, then Harry—and finally Draco, who had stopped a few steps behind them with her wand tucked close to her sleeve.

"I knew it," Hermione hissed. "I knew you were planning to sneak out. I waited for you because I wasn't going to let you lose Gryffindor any more points, Weasley."

Ron stared. "You waited outside our common room? For how long?"

"Never you mind that, I was waiting. Except the portrait closed behind me, and the Fat Lady wouldn't let me back in because I didn't have the password." Hermione looked as though she considered this a personal betrayal. "Then I heard you leaving, so I followed."

"You followed him?" Harry repeated.

Hermione threw up her hands. "You're going to get caught, and then everyone will lose points because you had to play at duelling in corridors at midnight."

"We're not duelling," Harry said.

"Not anymore," Draco supplied.

Hermione's eyes narrowed. "And why are you here?"

Draco opened her mouth, then stopped. There was no answer that did not sound ridiculous. I overheard a plot to lure Potter into detention and followed him through half the castle because apparently I have lost what remains of my mind.

Harry glanced at Draco. "She told me Nott wasn't going to show. It was a trick."

Hermione blinked, looking from Harry to Draco again. "Oh."

Ron, however, did not look convinced. "Of course she did. And what are you doing here anyway, Malfoy? Came to make sure Nott gets what he wanted?"

Draco's eyes flashed. "Do you ever stop talking, Weasley?"

"Do you ever stop acting like you're better than everyone?" Ron shot back. "I don't trust you. Harry, if you knew what her family was like, you wouldn't believe her either."

Harry's face tightened. "That's not fair."

Ron stared at him. "What?"

"You don't know her," Harry said, more firmly. "Not really. You're judging her because of her family."

Draco looked sharply at Harry. The corridor seemed suddenly too narrow, too quiet.

Ron's ears went red. "You don't know what you're talking about."

"And you do?" Harry asked.

"Oh, honestly," Hermione whispered fiercely. "Would all of you stop? You're being far too loud."

No one listened.

Ron took a step forward. "You've known her for two weeks, Harry. She's a Malfoy."

"And she warned me," Harry said.

Draco felt something uncomfortable twist under her ribs. It was one thing to calculate that Potter might prove useful. It was quite another to have him stand there, eleven years old and stubborn as anything, defending her when he had no reason to.

Before Ron could answer, a faint, rasping yowl cut through the corridor.

All four of them froze.

At the far end of the passage, two yellow eyes gleamed in the darkness.

Mrs. Norris.

The cat's tail flicked once. Then she opened her mouth.

"Run," Harry said.

They ran.

Draco had spent years avoiding physical exertion wherever possible, and her new body possessed neither the longer stride nor the practiced endurance of her old one. Within seconds, her lungs burned. Harry was in front, Ron close behind him, Hermione's frightened breathing at Draco's shoulder.

Somewhere behind them, Filch began shouting.

"There! I heard you!"

The sound of his footsteps struck against the stone in a frantic, uneven rhythm. The four of them tore around a corner, then another; Harry chose passages by instinct, his hand skimming the wall as though he might find an answer in the ancient stone.

They plunged beneath a tapestry, narrowly missing a suit of armour that clattered and protested at being jostled. Draco winced as the noise rang down the corridor.

"Quiet," Hermione gasped.

"Tell that to the armour," Ron panted.

They shot through a narrow passage and emerged somewhere Draco only vaguely recognised, near the Charms corridor. Harry stopped at last, bracing both hands against the wall.

"I think—we lost him."

Ron bent over, panting hard. Hermione clutched at her side with an expression that suggested she would soon begin delivering a lecture despite the fact that she could barely breathe.

"I told you," she managed. "I told you this was stupid."

Draco bent double, hands on her knees. "Yes," she wheezed. "You did. Congratulations."

Hermione glared at her.

"We need to get back," Ron said, straightening. "Before Filch finds us again."

"That is an excellent plan," Draco said faintly, ticked off at Weasley for his earlier comments. "Why didn't I think of that?"

They had barely made it a few steps when a classroom door creaked open ahead of them.

Peeves drifted out, upside down, wearing a wicked grin.

"Well, well," he sang. "Little firsties creeping about after curfew!"

Harry raised both hands. "Peeves, please. Don't tell Filch."

Peeves spun lazily in the air. "Why ever not? Naughty little children out of their beds. Naughty, naughty."

"It's none of your business," Ron snapped, lunging at him.

Peeves shot upward with a delighted cackle.

"Students out of bed!" he shrieked. "Students out of bed in the Charms corridor!"

Draco swore under her breath.

They bolted again. Harry led them to the end of the corridor, where they found a heavy door. Ron tried the handle. It did not move.

"Locked," he said.

Behind them, Filch's voice grew nearer.

Draco shoved past him, drew her wand, and pressed its tip to the lock.

"Alohomora."

The mechanism clicked.

Harry grabbed the handle, flung the door open, and the four of them spilled into the dark room beyond. Draco slammed it shut behind them, holding her breath.

For one suspended moment, nothing happened.

Then something breathed.

It was a deep, wet sound, far too large to belong to anything that should have been inside a classroom.

A low growl rolled through the darkness.

Harry's hand found Draco's in the blackness. His fingers closed around hers instinctively, warm and tight.

Then the smell hit her—dog, old meat, damp fur.

A growl became three.

Lightning flashed outside the high windows, illuminating a monstrous shape: a huge dog with three heads, three sets of glinting eyes, and a mouthful of yellowed teeth beneath each snarling muzzle.

Draco stopped breathing.

The hatch beneath it.

Dumbledore's warning at the feast came back to her in a burst. The third-floor corridor was forbidden to anyone who did not wish to die a very painful death.

"Oh," Hermione whispered.

Draco clutched at Harry's sleeve with her free hand, unable to stop herself. The creature's heads lunged forward, barking so violently that dust shook from the ceiling.

"Let's go," Harry shouted.

They fled.

Draco did not remember deciding to run. One moment she was staring at the dog; the next Harry was pulling her down the corridor, still holding her hand, while Ron and Hermione thundered after them. They did not stop until the danger was behind them and the corridor had split in two directions.

Harry finally released her.

For a second, neither of them spoke.

Then Ron jerked his thumb toward the stairs. "Gryffindor Tower."

Hermione nodded, still pale. "Before anyone else sees us."

Ron and Hermione disappeared around the corner.

Harry looked at Draco. "You all right?"

Draco forced her hand not to shake. "I am not the one who brought us to a three-headed dog."

Harry gave a weak, breathless laugh as they quickly made their way back to the Common Room.

"Good night, Potter," she said, turning towards the girls' dormitories.

"Good night, Draco."

She walked slowly, her pulse still racing as she pulled aside her bed covers.

She had intended only to keep Potter from being caught.

Instead, she had found a monster guarding something beneath Hogwarts — and Potter had held her hand as though it were the most natural thing in the world.

Chapter 11 of 35 collected

Chapter 11 : The Slytherin Seeker

The edge of the Forbidden Forest was quiet, the trees casting long shadows over the clearing where Draco and Harry stood, brooms in hand. The air was crisp, the sky a pale gray that promised rain later in the day.

Draco had chosen this spot carefully—hidden from the castle, hidden from the path, hidden from anyone who might ask questions.

"Right," she said, mounting her broom. "The rules of Quidditch. Try to keep up."

Harry grinned, already in the air. "I think I've got the basics."

Draco rolled her eyes. "The basics won't keep you from falling off your broom during a match. Now, the Seeker's job is simple - catch the Snitch. But it's not just about speed. It's about patience. Observation. Knowing when to dive and when to wait."

Harry nodded, his expression serious. "Show me."

Draco kicked off the ground, soaring higher. She pulled a small golden ball from her pocket — a practice Snitch, enchanted to hover and dart unpredictably. She had nicked it from her father's collectibles, sure he wouldn't miss it.

"Watch," she said, releasing it.

The Snitch zipped away, disappearing into the trees.

Harry's eyes followed it, his body tense on the broom.

"Now," Draco said, "you chase it. But don't just fly blindly. Think. Where would it go? What's the fastest route? What's the trick?"

Harry took off after it, his movements clumsy but eager. Draco watched, her arms crossed.

He was good. Naturally good. She had known that, of course. But seeing it again, watching him lean into turns and adjust his grip without thinking, made something twist in her chest.

When he finally caught the Snitch — clumsily, but effectively — he landed beside her, grinning.

"You're brilliant at this," he said. "You should be on the team too."

Draco's smile was bittersweet. "If I were a boy, my father would have insisted on it. But..." She trailed off, shrugging. "Besides, with you as Seeker, what position would I even play?"

Harry's grin faded. "You could... I don't know. Beater? Chaser?"

Draco laughed, but it was hollow. "My father wouldn't let me near a Bludger. And Chasers need to work as a team. I'm not... good at that."

Harry studied her for a moment, then looked away. "It's not fair."

Draco didn't answer. She just mounted her broom again. "Again. And this time, don't let me know you're about to dive. The element of surprise - that's what you're going to need."

After an hour of practice, they landed, breathing hard. The practice Snitch hovered lazily between them.

Harry wiped sweat from his forehead. "About last night... the three-headed dog. Do you remember what Hermione said? It was guarding something."

Draco nodded. "Yes, I saw it too. It was standing on a trap door."

Harry hesitated. "Hagrid... he emptied a vault at Gringotts on my birthday. The same day we were there. He said it was Hogwarts business. I think... I think that's what the dog is guarding."

Draco's stomach dropped. "You think Dumbledore brought whatever was in that vault to Hogwarts?"

Harry nodded. "It has to be. Why else would Hagrid be involved? And why else would there be a three-headed dog guarding something in a school full of children?"

Draco stared at him, her mind racing. "Dumbledore's either brilliant or completely daft. Bringing something dangerous into a school... it's insane."

Harry frowned. "But what is it? What's in the package?"

Draco tried to remember. Did Dumbledore ever mention what exactly happened at the end of their first year? She searched her memories of first year, but there was nothing. No details. No clues. Just a vague sense of danger, of something important.

"I don't know," she admitted. "It's... it's probably some rare artefact. Or a dangerous one."

Harry's eyes narrowed, curious but not accusatory. "What kind of artefact? I mean... you grew up around that stuff, right? Pureblood families have those kinds of things."

Draco met his gaze, her expression flat. "Sure. Just because I'm from a pureblood family, it doesn't mean we hoard rare and dangerous items."

It was a lie, of course. Draco knew of her father's less than reputable hobbies - there was a reason they were so familiar with Borgin and Burkes.

Harry frowned, wiping grass of his t-shirt. "We need to find out."

Draco's jaw tightened. "We? There is no 'we.' You're not going anywhere near that dog. Or whatever it's guarding."

Harry's lips curved into a small, stubborn smile. "We'll see."

Draco sighed, looking up at the gray sky. "You're impossible."

Harry's smile widened. "So I've been told."

Draco knew without a doubt that whatever the 'artefact' was, Potter would be involved.


The Slytherin Quidditch pitch was alive with activity, green and silver banners snapping in the autumn wind. First-years from Slytherin had gathered at the edge of the stands—Draco, Nott, and Pansy among them—watching with varying degrees of interest. A few Gryffindors had wandered over too: Ron and Seamus, both looking nervous and excited.

Professor Snape stood at the center of the pitch, arms folded, his expression unreadable. He was here to oversee the tryouts personally—Draco suspected Dumbledore had insisted on it after Harry's name came up.

Marcus Flint stood with the rest of the Slytherin team, his troll-like features set in a scowl. Terence Higgs, the current Seeker, hovered nearby on his broom, his eyes narrowed as he watched Harry approach.

"Right," Flint called out. "Higgs'll start. Potter, you're next."

Harry nodded, mounting his broom. Draco noticed his grip was tight, his jaw set. He was nervous.

The practice Snitch was released. Harry took off after it, his movements fluid and natural—but something was off. The Snitch darted, swerved, and just as Harry reached for it, it veered sharply away, almost as if it had a mind of its own.

Draco's eyes narrowed. She watched it again. And again. Every time Harry got close, the Snitch moved—predictably, deliberately—out of his reach.

Beside her, Nott snickered. "Look at him flail. Thought the great Harry Potter was supposed to be brilliant."

Pansy giggled. "Maybe he's all talk. Like everything else about him."

Ron bristled. "Shut up, Parkinson. He's better than any of you lot."

Seamus nudged him. "Ron, don't—"

"What? They're being cruel."

Draco ignored them, her eyes still on the Snitch. It wasn't just elusive—it was wrong. She glanced at Snape, who was frowning slightly, his gaze fixed on the Snitch's erratic movements.

He's noticed too, she realized.

"Malfoy," Ron said, turning to her. "You're not going to let them talk about him like that?"

Draco didn't look at him. "Mind your own business, Weasley."

Ron's face flushed. "You're supposed to be his friend."

"I'm not—" Draco cut herself off, her voice cold. "I'm not anything to Potter. So back off."

Ron looked betrayed, but before he could respond, Snape's voice cut through the air.

"Enough." His eyes swept over them. "This is a closed practice. If you cannot behave, you will leave."

Ron and Seamus fell silent, but the tension lingered.

On the pitch, Harry was still chasing the Snitch, but it had been nearly twenty minutes and he was no closer to catching it than when he started. Draco's frustration grew.

She turned to Snape, her voice carefully neutral. "Professor, wouldn't it be wise to switch the Snitch? It seems... more elusive than usual."

Snape's lip curled. "Are you suggesting Mr. Potter lacks the skill to catch it, Miss Malfoy?"

Draco bit back a retort. "I'm suggesting the Snitch might be faulty."

Snape's gaze was cold. "I see no fault. Only poor performance."

Draco's stomach twisted. He knows. And he's letting it happen.

Without another word, she slipped away from the stands, ducking under the bleachers where no one could see her. She pulled out her wand, her mind racing through counter-curses. Was the Snitch really jinxed? She could feel it—a faint, dark hum in the air.

She murmured a counterjinx, her wand tracing a complex pattern. The hum faded slightly, but not entirely. Flint and Higgs must have layered it, she realized. Clever, for a couple of thugs.

She returned to the stands just as Harry dove sharply, his hand closing around the Snitch. He landed, breathing hard, the golden ball clutched in his fist.

Flint's face darkened. "That took far too long. I'd say Potter's not Seeker material."

The other team members nodded in agreement. Even Snape looked inclined to agree.

Draco's chest tightened. Come on, not this again. Not when he could actually help us win.

"The Snitch was jinxed," she said aloud, her voice clear. "Anyone could see that."

Nott scoffed, "Potter's just incompetent. There's no use defending him, Draco." Pansy tittered, clearly happy about the growing animosity between Draco and Theodore Nott.

Ron and Seamus, on the other hand, perked up. "She's right!" Ron said. "It was moving weird!"

Snape's eyes snapped to them. "This is a closed practice. What are Gryffindors doing here?"

"We're allowed to watch!" Seamus protested.

"Out," Snape said coldly. "Now."

Ron looked at Draco, nodding tightly before he hurried after Seamus, but she didn't meet his gaze. Harry stepped forward.

"It's fine," he said quietly. "They were just watching. I don't mind."

Snape's expression didn't change. "Change, Potter. We'll discuss this later."

Harry nodded, heading for the lockers. The others dispersed, leaving only Draco and Snape on the pitch.

Draco waited until they were alone. "Professor," she said, her voice low. "You knew I was right, didn't you?"

Unlike the other Slytherins, she wasn't afraid of Severus, he was her godfather after all.

Snape didn't look at her. "I don't know what you're talking about. I would advise you to be cautious about who you accuse."

Draco's frustration boiled over. "I know you don't like Potter, but he would have been great for the team. He could actually have helped us win."

Snape's lip curled. "Not with what I witnessed today. As usual, Potter's reputation far exceeds his actual skills."

"He's actually good," Draco snapped. "You know that, and so does Flint. I bet he and Higgs jinxed that Snitch. If you investigated, you'd see I'm telling the truth."

Something flickered in Snape's eyes—interest, perhaps. "I never knew you to be such a strong advocate for Potter. Did Lucius put you up to this?"

Draco's throat tightened. If Snape told her father...

She didn't answer.

Snape's smile was cruel. "And what if you're wrong, Draco?"

Draco's voice was quiet. "I'll take whatever punishment you see fit."

Snape's robes billowed as he turned, striding toward the lockers. Harry emerged moments later, surprised to see them.

"Potter," Snape said sharply. "Flint. Open this," he pointed to the trunk containing the team's Quidditch supplies.

Flint hesitated, but under Snape's gaze, he complied. Snape pulled out the Snitch, his wand tracing a diagnostic spell. His expression darkened.

"Jinxed," he said coldly. "Poorly, but effectively."

Flint and Higgs exchanged panicked looks.

Snape summoned an ordinary golf ball from the trunk, enchanting it to mimic the Snitch's flight. "Again, Potter. This one is unmodified."

Harry mounted his broom. The ball was released. He caught it in seconds.

Snape's expression was unreadable. "You're on the team, Potter. Flint, see that the rest of the team is informed. Higgs, you will be in the reserve."

Flint's face twisted in fury, but he nodded. As the others dispersed, Snape turned to Draco.

"Nothing good comes out of hanging around with Potters," he said, his voice low. "You would do well to remember that."

He swept away, his robes fluttering behind him.

Draco stood alone on the pitch, his words echoing in her mind.

Nothing good comes out of hanging around with Potters.

It sounded... personal. Too personal.

She frowned, her thoughts racing. What did he mean by that?


The Great Hall buzzed with excitement as the evening owls arrived, packages and letters raining down on the long tables. Draco had just taken a bite of her pumpkin pasty when the news spread like wildfire.

"Potter made the team!" someone shouted from the Slytherin table.

Nott's fork clattered against his plate. "That's ridiculous. He's a first year. He shouldn't even be allowed to try out."

Pansy, sitting across from Draco, smirked. "I heard Flint wanted to hex his broom mid-air. Shame it didn't work."

Millicent, seated next to Draco, rolled her eyes so hard it was almost comical. "Honestly, you'd think the world was ending. He's just a kid who's good at flying."

"Must be nice," Draco said, swirling her pumpkin juice. "Some of us are still stuck on Flitwick's essay. Did you finish the one on Lumos?"

Millicent groaned. "Barely. I wrote three inches and then gave up. How's yours?"

"Five inches. I'm ahead, obviously."

"Show-off."

Their conversation was interrupted by a loud commotion further down the table. Snape had just handed Harry a long, sleek package wrapped in brown paper. Harry unwrapped it carefully, revealing a broomstick.

"A Cleansweep," Nott announced, his voice dripping with disdain. "Not even a Nimbus. How... modest of Snape."

Pansy tittered. "I suppose it's better than nothing. I heard the school brooms are older than Dumbledore."

Draco rolled her eyes, but she noticed Harry's expression. He looked grateful, if a little confused. She caught his eye and gave him a small, almost imperceptible nod. He grinned back.

Down the table, Daphne leaned toward Millicent, her voice low but audible enough for Draco to overhear. "Everything's gone wrong since Potter joined Slytherin. Our friend group is fragmented because of him."

Draco's stomach twisted. She didn't look up, but she sort of agreed with Daphne. Things were different. Complicated.

Millicent elbowed Daphne. "Shush. Potter isn't all that bad, you know. He stood up for me last week when Crabbe tried to steal the candy my mum had sent."

Draco nearly choked on her pumpkin juice. "He what?"

Millicent shrugged. "Yeah. Told Crabbe to bugger off. What a bleeding heart."

Draco shook her head, but she couldn't help the small smile tugging at her lips. Typical Potter. Even when he's not in Gryffindor, he just can't help himself, can he?

She tuned back into the conversation between Nott and Harry, who were now arguing about Higgs.

"—still think it's unfair," Nott was saying. "Higgs has been on the team for four years. You waltz in and—"

Harry cut him off, his tone light but sharp. "Relax, Nott. I'm not waltzing anywhere. I'm flying. You should try it sometime."

Draco chuckled before she could stop herself. Harry turned to her, grinning.

"What?" he asked innocently.

Draco shook her head, still smiling. "Nothing. Just... well done. On making the team."

Harry's grin widened. "Thanks. Though I suspect you had something to do with Snape's change in stance."

Draco's expression went carefully blank. "I don't know what you're talking about."

Harry grinned at her, that infuriatingly knowing look in his green eyes. "Sure you don't."

Draco looked away, but the smile on her face didn't quite disappear for the rest of dinner.


Later, as Draco was about to leave the Great Hall, an owl swooped down and dropped a package in front of her. The Malfoy crest was stamped on the wrapping paper.

Her stomach dropped.

She opened it slowly. Inside were the usual - premium quills, a box of Honeydukes' finest chocolates, and a letter sealed with her father's handwriting on top.

She broke the seal and read:

Draco,

I have received word from Mr. Nott regarding your recent... associations. I trust this is merely a misunderstanding, but I will not tolerate you integrating poorly with your peers. Give Potter a wide berth. Your place is with your own kind.

Do not disappoint me.

—Lucius Malfoy

Draco's hands trembled. She crumpled the letter in her fist, her face burning.

Across the table, Nott caught her eye and smirked, raising his goblet in a mock toast.

Draco's fury was white-hot. That little snake.

"Draco?" Harry had noticed the expression on her face, his voice was cautious. "What happened?"

She didn't answer. She just shoved the package into her bag, her jaw tight, and stood up.

"Nothing," she said, her voice cold. "Just... family business."

She walked out of the Great Hall before he could ask any more questions.

Chapter 12 of 35 collected

Chapter 12 : The Troll

The Slytherin dormitory was quiet, the greenish light from the Black Lake filtering through the windows and casting long shadows across the stone walls. Draco sat at her desk, a piece of premium parchment spread before her, her father's letter still crumpled in her fist.

She smoothed it out carefully, then picked up her quill.

Father,

Thank you for the package. The quills are exquisite, as always.

I was surprised to hear of your correspondence with Theo. He has been rather... invested in my social arrangements lately. I suppose I can understand his concern. After all, he tried quite hard to befriend Potter himself at the start of term. Unfortunately, his approach was somewhat heavy-handed. Potter doesn't respond well to that sort of thing. Neither do I, frankly.

As for my "associations," I assure you I am integrating perfectly well with my peers. Daphne and Millicent have been perfectly pleasant. Pansy has been especially attentive lately, though I suspect Nott's recent inquiries about my friendships have rather confused the matter. She does seem to expect a certain... reciprocity... that he has not been forthcoming with. One can hardly blame her for seeking clarity elsewhere.

Rest assured, I am giving Potter a wide berth in all public settings. Our interactions are strictly civil and nothing more. I have made a beneficial acquaintance of him, that is all. Nothing to concern yourself with.

Your dutiful daughter,
Draco

She set the quill down, reading over the letter twice. It was perfect—cryptic enough that her father would read between the lines, but innocent enough that she couldn't be accused of outright disobedience.

He'll understand, she thought. He'll know Nott's just a jealous brat who couldn't charm Potter himself.

She sealed the letter on her custom stationery, flourished a perfectly sculpted 'Father' on the top and set it aside for the morning owl.

Then she sat back in her chair, staring at the flickering candlelight.

The truth was, she wasn't being entirely honest. Not with her father, and not with herself.

She did enjoy Harry's company. More than she had expected. More than she should.

In her past life, she had coveted that friendship from afar — watching Harry and Ron and Hermione from the sidelines, wondering what it would be like to be part of something like that. To be trusted. To be chosen.

Now she had it. And it was... nice. Better than nice.

She thought about the way Harry grinned at her when he caught her out in a lie. The way he defended his friends without hesitation. The way he looked at her sometimes, like he knew there was more to her than the cold, aloof mask she showed everyone else.

Dangerous, a voice in her head whispered. This is dangerous, Draco.

She buried the thought, shoving it deep down where she couldn't feel it.

It doesn't matter, she told herself firmly. I'm here to fix things. To make sure the Malfoys win this time around. That's all.

But even as she thought it, she knew it wasn't true.


The Charms classroom was bustling with first-years, all attempting the Levitation Charm for the first time. Draco had mastered it within minutes — swish and flick, Wingardium Leviosa — and now sat back, watching the others struggle.

It was strange, she realized, how much more she noticed when she wasn't trying to prove herself. When she wasn't performing for her father, for Snape, for anyone.

She overheard snippets of conversations as she waited.

Blaise Zabini and Daphne Greengrass were practicing together at the next table. Daphne's feather stubbornly refused to lift, and Blaise was leaning far too close, his hand hovering over hers on the wand.

"You're not swishing properly," Blaise murmured, his fingers brushing against Daphne's. "Let me show you."

Draco looked away, her stomach turning. Blaise never changed, she thought bitterly. He was like that before, too.

He would hit on and sleep with anyone who looked his way. She remembered, with a heavy heart, how in her sixth year she had sought his company too. Especially when the Dark Lord's task was going all wrong, when the weight of what she had to do was crushing her.

She closed her eyes, and images flashed in her mind - Blaise's arm she had grabbed onto in the Room of Requirement, his other hand tangling in her short blond hair as they stole glances at each other, desperate and afraid and —

No.

She opened her eyes sharply, forcing the memories away. She didn't want to remember. It was one of the worst times of her past life.

To distract herself, she turned her attention to the Gryffindor side of the classroom. A small tussle had arisen between Granger and Weasley.

Ron Weasley had been partnered with Hermione Granger. It was hard to tell whether Ron or Hermione was angrier about this. Draco had overheard Weasley tell Harry that Granger wasn't speaking to him since the day they had seen the three-headed dog.

"Now, don't forget that nice wrist movement we've been practicing!" squeaked Professor Flitwick, perched on top of his pile of books as usual. "Swish and flick, remember, swish and flick. And saying the magic words properly is very important, too."

It was proving to be too difficult for Weasley, Draco noted with amusement.

"Wingardium Leviosa!" Weasley shouted, waving his long arms like a windmill.

"You're saying it wrong," Draco heard Hermione snap. "It's Wing-gar-dium Levi-o-sa, make the 'gar' nice and long."

"You do it, then, if you're so clever," Ron snarled.

Hermione rolled up the sleeves of her gown, flicked her wand, and said, "Wingardium Leviosa!"

Their feather rose off the desk and hovered about four feet above their heads.

"Oh, well done!" cried Professor Flitwick, clapping. "Everyone, Miss Granger's done it!"

Harry, seated next to her, followed her gaze and smirked. "Think they'll ever stop?"

Draco snorted. "Doubt it. They're too busy trying to prove who's smarter."

"Ron's going to lose that argument."

"Obviously. Granger could recite the entire textbook backwards if you asked her to."

Harry chuckled. "And Ron will never let her live it down."

"Because his pride is more important than actually learning magic," Draco said dryly. "Classic Weasley."

Harry shot her a look. "He's not that bad."

"He really is."

Harry laughed, shaking his head. "You're impossible."

"And yet, here you are, still talking to me."

"Tragic, really."

Ron was in a very bad mood by the end of the class, his ears still red with embarrassment. He stalked out of the classroom with Harry close behind, Draco trailing a few paces back — eager to get away.

"How can anyone stand her?" Ron muttered as they pushed their way into the crowded corridor, students bustling past in every direction. He kept his voice low, but not low enough. "She's a nightmare, honestly. Always correcting everyone, acting like she's the only one who knows anything."

Harry glanced back at Draco, an embarrassed look on his face. He clearly wished Ron would just stop talking. "Ron, maybe —"

"No, Harry, she is insufferable. Did you hear her? 'Make the gar nice and long.' Like I'm some first-year who's never held a wand before."

Draco rolled her eyes. "You are a first-year who's never held a wand before, Weasley."

Ron whipped around, glaring at her. "Oh, and you're one to talk, Malfoy? At least I don't go around acting like I own the place."

"At least I don't cry when someone corrects me."

"I wasn't crying!"

"Could've fooled me."

Harry stepped between them before Ron could retort. "Alright, that's enough. Both of you."

Ron huffed, shoving his hands in his pockets. "Whatever. It's no wonder she has no friends. Who would want to be friends with an insufferable know-it-all like her."

Someone knocked into Draco as they hurried past her. It was Hermione. Draco caught a glimpse of her face — and was startled to see that she was in tears.

"I think she heard you," Draco said quietly.

"So?" said Ron, but he looked a bit uncomfortable. "She must've noticed she's got no friends."

Draco's lip curled. "Or maybe she's just tired of you being a complete arse to her, Weasley."

Ron gaped at her. "What?"

"You heard me." Draco turned to Harry, her expression softening slightly. "I'll see you later. I've got better things to do than listen to you lot bicker."

She walked away before either of them could respond.

If she was honest, she thought Weasley was being too harsh. The girl was insufferable, yes, but she didn't deserve that.

And Draco knew better than anyone what it felt like to be alone.


The Slytherin common room was warm and dim. Draco sat curled in one of the high-backed chairs near the fire, a book on advanced transfiguration theory open in her lap. She had meant to read, meant to study, meant to —

Her eyelids grew heavy. The fire crackled softly, the warmth seeping into her bones. Just for a moment, she told herself. Just to rest her eyes.

When she woke, someone was staring at her.

Blaise Zabini sat in the chair opposite hers, his dark eyes fixed on her face. When he noticed her stir, he smiled easily, that familiar, lazy grin that had charmed half the school in her past life.

"Sleeping beauty wakes," he said, his voice smooth.

Before Draco could ask what he was doing, Blaise's attention shifted. Daphne Greengrass had just entered the common room, and Blaise's smile widened. He stood, crossing the room to her side in two long strides.

Draco rubbed her eyes, watching them with a mixture of amusement and disgust. Some things never change, she thought.

The portrait hole swung open again, and Harry stumbled in, his hair in complete disarray and his cheeks pink from the cold air outside. He spotted Draco and made his way over, dropping into the chair Blaise had vacated.

"Quidditch practice?" Draco asked, raising an eyebrow.

Harry nodded, running a hand through his already-messy hair. "Flint's got us doing drills until we drop. I think he's trying to kill me before the first match."

"You'll survive."

"Barely." Harry leaned forward, lowering his voice. "Hey, I overheard something on the way back. Lavender Brown was telling Parvati Patil that Hermione didn't show up for the rest of classes today."

Draco's stomach twisted. "And?"

"Apparently she was crying in the girls' bathroom. Still is, from what I heard."

Draco looked down at her book, a heavy feeling in her chest.

She had never liked Hermione Granger. In her past life, she had taken distinct pleasure in calling her "Mudblood," in watching the girl flinch at every cutting remark. She had been cruel, petty, and small.

But nineteen years of hindsight was a brutal thing.

Hermione was just a lonely girl who didn't know how to make friends without coming across as insufferable. Draco had seen insufferable. She had grown up with Aunt Bellatrix. She had watched Fenrir Greyback tear through families with a smile.

Compared to them, Hermione Granger was harmless. Just a child who didn't know how to make friends.

"There's nothing that can be done for it now," Draco said quietly. "Not unless your idiot friend Weasley can muster up an apology."

Harry frowned. "He doesn't think he did anything wrong."

"Then he's an even bigger idiot than I thought." Draco closed her book, standing up.

"Draco—"

She paused, looking back at him. Harry glanced at the clock on the wall.

"We should head to the feast soon," he said. "Or do you want to wait for the others?"

Draco raised an eyebrow. "Who do you mean? Theo or Pansy? Who's scintillating company are you hoping for?"

Harry stood, stretching. "I was thinking more like Millicent. But I guess we will see her in the Great Hall."

Draco tucked a wayward strand of her hair behind her ear, watching Daphne and Blaise leave the common room hand in hand.

Harry follows her gaze, holding out a hand for her to take, "You coming now, or do you need a minute?"

Draco smiles, ignoring Harry's outstretched hand, "Come on now. Lead the way, Potter."


The Great Hall was alive with chatter and laughter, the long tables laden with pumpkins, sweets, and every variety of dessert imaginable. Draco sat between Harry and Millicent, picking at a treacle tart that Harry had practically shoved onto her plate.

"Try it," Harry had insisted. "It's brilliant."

Draco had rolled her eyes but taken a bite anyway. It was fine as desserts went, but she didn't have as strong a liking to it as Potter. Wait, why do I know that?

The peace was shattered when the doors banged open. Professor Quirrell stumbled in, his face pale and terrified.

"Troll! Troll in the dungeons." he gasped, before collapsing into a heap.

Chaos erupted. Dumbledore's voice boomed over the din, ordering prefects to lead their houses back to the dormitories. Draco stood with the rest of Slytherin, her heart pounding.

Troll? she thought, bewildered. Then it hit her. Oh. This is the year we have a troll at Halloween.

She had forgotten. In her past life, she had been too preoccupied with her own schemes to pay attention to what had happened that night. How did they end up getting rid of the troll, anyway?

The Slytherins were halfway back to their common room when Harry stopped abruptly, his face going pale.

"Hermione," he said. "She doesn't know about the troll."

Draco's stomach dropped. Right. She's still in the girls' bathroom, crying.

"She's in the girls' bathroom on the first floor," Harry said, turning to Draco. "We have to —"

"No," Draco said sharply. "We have to go back to the common room. That's what we're supposed to do."

Harry's jaw tightened. "I'm not letting anything happen to her."

Before Draco could argue, he was already turning around, heading back the way they came. Draco hesitated, then followed.

Damn it, Potter.

They found Ron on the way, and the three of them raced toward the girls' bathroom, the sounds of crashing and roaring growing louder.


The bathroom was a wreck. Tiles lay shattered on the floor, sinks were cracked, and the air smelled of wet fur and something far worse.

The troll lumbered toward Hermione, who was huddled in the corner, her eyes wide with terror. Harry darted forward, grabbing the troll's attention, while Ron circled behind it, his wand shaking.

"Potter!" Draco shouted, but he was already moving.

The troll swung its club, missing Harry by inches. Draco stayed near the entrance, her wand raised but not firing. She wasn't supposed to be here. This had happened before—Potter and Weasley, fighting this troll. This wasn't her fight. Her interference might change things that had already been set in motion.

"Ron!" Harry yelled. "Do something!"

Ron's face was pale, but he raised his wand. "Wingardium Leviosa!"

The club lifted from the troll's hand, hovering in midair for a heartbeat before crashing down on its owner's head. The troll swayed, then collapsed with a thunderous crash.

Silence fell over the bathroom.

Draco pushed off the doorway, crossing her arms. "Well, Weasley. Looks like you finally learned the Levitation Charm. Took you long enough."

Ron glared at her, but he was too out of breath to retort.


Professor McGonagall arrived moments later, her expression stern but her eyes relieved. She awarded them five points each — for "sheer dumb luck," as she put it — when Draco stepped forward.

"Professor, I didn't do anything," she said. "I just stood there."

McGonagall's lips twitched. "You were present, Miss Malfoy. That counts for something."

"She was brave," Hermione said suddenly, her voice quiet but firm. All eyes turned to her. "She came with Harry and Ron, even though she didn't have to. I... I wouldn't have known what to do if they hadn't come."

Draco stared at her, caught off guard. Of all the people to defend her, she hadn't expected Hermione Granger. Hermione met her gaze, her expression grateful.

As the professors ushered them out, Draco noticed something. Snape was limping, his robes torn at the leg. A gash ran down his thigh, dark and ugly.

Harry saw it too. She caught his eye, and they exchanged a look.

What happened there?

Draco frowned, her thoughts racing. She didn't remember any of this from her past life. The troll, the points, Snape's injury — none of it had registered in her memory.

Just what else had she missed?

Chapter 13 of 35 collected

Chapter 13 : The Saboteur

The Slytherin common room was electric with anticipation. Green and silver banners hung from the stone walls, and the fire crackled loudly in the hearth, though no one was paying it any mind. First-years, second-years, and older students alike milled about, their voices rising in excited chatter.

Harry sat in a corner armchair, his broom across his lap, his fingers tightening around the handle every few seconds. He was pale, his breathing shallow.

Draco sat across from him, pretending to read a book on defensive spells. Millicent was beside her, braiding her hair with feigned nonchalance. Even Blaise had drifted over, leaning against the wall with that lazy smirk of his.

"You're going to break the handle," Draco said without looking up.

Harry's grip loosened slightly. "I'm not nervous."

"Your knuckles are white, Potter."

"I'm fine."

Blaise chuckled. "He's terrified. It's adorable."

Harry glared at him, but there was no real heat in it.

Draco's mind drifted as the three of them bickered. She vaguely recalled that Harry had issues with his broom in his first match. At the time, she hadn't cared to know the details — she had been all too gleeful that something was wrong, that Potter might end up fumbling his chance as Gryffindor's Seeker.

But this time, she wondered, just who had been responsible? And would that person try something again?

Had it been Flint? she mused, glancing at the burly captain. He was holding court near the fire, surrounded by the rest of the team. Or someone else?

She was brought out of her thoughts by Marcus Flint's voice cutting through the chatter.

"Right, listen up!" Flint clapped his hands, and the room fell silent. The team gathered around him — Adrian Pucey, Miles Bletchley, Graham Montague, and the two Beaters whose names Draco still couldn't remember. Harry stood slowly, joining them with obvious reluctance.

Flint's eyes swept over them, lingering on Harry with something that wasn't quite approval. "This is it. First match of the season. Gryffindor thinks they can waltz in here and take the cup from us. They're wrong."

A murmur of agreement rippled through the team.

"We play dirty," Flint continued, his voice low and dangerous. "We play hard. And we win. That's the Slytherin way."

Adrian Pucey grinned. "Been waiting all year to knock a few Gryffindors off their brooms."

"Just don't get caught," Miles Bletchley said dryly. "McGonagall's been looking for an excuse to ban us since last year."

Flint's lip curled. "She won't find one. Not today."

His gaze shifted to Harry, and the room tensed. "Potter. You're Seeker. Your job is simple - catch the Snitch. Don't worry about the rest of us. Don't worry about the score. Just catch the damn Snitch."

Harry nodded, his jaw tight. "Got it."

Flint studied him for a moment, then turned away. "Good. Because if you mess this up —"

"Oh, I'm sure he won't," Nott's voice drawled from the sidelines. He was sitting with Crabbe and Goyle, all three of them watching with barely concealed amusement. "Unless his broom decides to buck him off mid-air."

Crabbe and Goyle guffawed, and Flint smirked instead of admonishing them.

Draco's stomach twisted. That's exactly what happened last time! she realized. Had it really been the Slytherins who had cursed Potter's broom?

Before she could say anything, the portrait hole swung open. Professor Snape swept in, his robes billowing behind him. The room fell silent instantly.

"Professor," Flint said, nodding respectfully.

Snape's gaze swept over the team, his expression unreadable. "I trust you're all prepared. Slytherin has not lost the Quidditch Cup in seven years. I expect that streak to continue."

His eyes landed on Harry, and his lip curled slightly. "Try not to embarrass the house, Potter. Slytherin expects excellence from all its players."

Harry's face flushed, but he didn't respond.

Snape turned to leave, but paused at the portrait hole. "Good luck," he said, and swept out.

The room was silent for a beat, then erupted into chatter again.

Draco stood, closing her book. She walked over to Harry, who was still standing stiffly, his grip tight on his broom.

"Flint's right," she said quietly, not meeting his eyes. "Your job is simple. Catch the Snitch. Don't overthink it."

Harry looked at her, surprised. "That's... not exactly comforting."

Draco shrugged. "I'm not here to comfort you. I'm here to tell you to stop acting like a first-year who's never flown before. You're better than that."

She turned to walk away, but paused. "And don't let them get to you. Nott, Flint, Snape, any of them. You've got better instincts than all of them combined. Trust that."

She didn't wait for his response, walking back to Millicent and Blaise. But she caught the way Harry's shoulders relaxed slightly, the way his grip on the broom loosened.


The Quidditch stands were packed, a sea of green and silver on one side, scarlet and gold on the other. Draco sat between Millicent and Blaise, the cold November wind biting at her cheeks. The air was electric with anticipation, the crowd's chatter rising to a fever pitch as the teams took to the field.

Nott, seated on her other side, leaned in casually. "Heard from your father lately?"

Draco didn't look at him. "Regularly. Why do you ask?"

"Just curious. We had a chat recently. He seemed... concerned about your social arrangements."

Draco's lip twitched. "Did he? How interesting. I suppose he's always been one to take an interest in my friendships."

Nott's smile was thin. "He mentioned you might need guidance. That you were getting too... involved with the wrong sort."

Draco finally turned to look at him, her expression cool. "How kind of him to worry. Though Father and I have always understood each other perfectly. I'm sure he'd tell me if he had concerns." And you'd be the last to know, she added silently.

Nott's smile faltered slightly, and Draco turned away, satisfied.

Blaise, on her other side, shifted closer. "Cold out today," he remarked, his voice casual.

Draco raised an eyebrow. "It's November, Zabini. It's supposed to be cold."

Blaise chuckled, that easy, lazy sound that had charmed half the school in her past life. "Right. Of course."

Draco frowned, glancing at him from the corner of her eye. Blaise had never really been her friend — they'd had an... arrangement, in her sixth year. Friends with benefits, desperate and afraid and clinging to each other while the world fell apart. But they hadn't been friends. Not really.

So why was he suddenly so interested in making conversation?

The whistle blew, and Madam Hooch's voice echoed across the pitch. The match began.

Draco's attention shifted to the field, watching the players soar through the air. Her eyes caught on Ron and Hermione in the Gryffindor stands, cheering loudly for their house. She frowned, her thoughts drifting.

Harry's friendship with them was tenuous at best. They were in different houses, different worlds. In her past life, they had been inseparable — the Golden Trio, always together, always saving each other. But here, in this timeline, things were different.

Will their absence mean Potter won't be able to come out alive from the dangerous situations he finds himself in? she wondered. Or will he find other allies?

"Penny for your thoughts?"

Draco turned to find Blaise watching her, his dark eyes curious. She narrowed her eyes. "What are you up to, Zabini?"

Blaise held up his hands in mock surrender. "Can't a bloke be curious?"

"Not you."

Blaise laughed, leaning closer. "Fine. You're right. I find you pretty, Draco. And I'd like to get to know you. Is that so hard to believe?"

Draco stared at him, suspicion coiling in her gut. Blaise had never shown any interest in her before — not like this. In her past life, he'd slept with half the school, but she hadn't been one of them until sixth year, and even then, it had been desperation, not attraction.

Is it because I'm a girl now? she wondered. Is that why he's suddenly so fascinated?

She opened her mouth to respond, but a commotion on the field caught her attention.

Harry's broom was jerking violently, bucking and twisting in ways it shouldn't. He was clinging on for dear life, his face pale with effort.

Draco's stomach dropped. Just like last time.

She cursed herself silently for not paying attention to the Slytherins. Who was doing this? She scanned the stands, her eyes darting from face to face — Flint, Pucey, Montague, the Beaters. None of them looked suspicious. They were all watching the field with the same shock as everyone else.

Who? she thought furiously. Who's cursing him?

On the Gryffindor side, Ron and Hermione exchanged worried glances, their faces pale. They had noticed too.

Draco's hands tightened on the railing, her heart pounding.

Think, Draco. Think. Who would want Potter out of the way?

But the answer didn't come.


Draco's eyes darted frantically across the crowd, searching for any sign of who might be jinxing Harry's broom. Her hands tightened on the railing, her knuckles white.

"Draco?" Millicent's voice was cautious. "What's wrong with Potter?"

"That's what I'm trying to figure out," Draco muttered, still scanning the stands.

Millicent frowned. "What do you mean by that? Do you mean someone's doing that to Potter's broom?"

Nott, seated behind them, was howling with laughter, tears streaming down his face. "Look at him! He's going to fall! Oh, this is brilliant!"

Crabbe and Goyle looked confused but chuckled along, clearly enjoying Nott's amusement. Pansy smirked at Draco, her eyes gleaming with malice.

"Looks like Potter's going to end up as a stain on the grass before he even catches the Snitch," Pansy said, her voice dripping with false sympathy. "Such a shame. I was so looking forward to watching him humiliate himself properly. Oh well—dying is quicker, I suppose."

Draco's head snapped around. "Shut up, Parkinson."

She didn't wait for a response, racing through the crowds toward the teachers' stands. Millicent and Blaise were hot on her heels.

"Draco, wait!" Millicent called.

"I need Snape," Draco said over her shoulder. "Potter is still in his house, no matter how much he hates him. He'll do something."

She pushed through the throng of students, her heart pounding. On her way, she nearly collided with Ron and Hermione, who were also staring at the field with worried expressions.

"What's happening?" Draco demanded.

Ron's face twisted. "What do you care, Malfoy?"

"His broom is acting up," Hermione said, her voice tight with worry. "It's not normal."

Ron's eyes narrowed. "It's Snape. We saw him — muttering nonstop under his breath, eyes fixed on Harry's broom. He's cursing it."

Draco's stomach dropped. "That's ridiculous. Snape would never—"

"Oh, wouldn't he?" Ron snapped. "He hates Harry!"

Blaise stepped forward, his expression cold. "He's still a professor. And Potter is a Slytherin. Snape wouldn't endanger one of his own students."

"Wouldn't he?" Hermione countered. "You don't know him like we do."

Draco's jaw tightened. "Did it ever occur to you that maybe Snape is trying to help Potter? Maybe he's counter-cursing whoever's actually doing this?"

Ron scoffed. "Right. Because Snape helps people. Especially Harry."

Blaise rolled his eyes. "You're an idiot, Weasley. Draco's Snape's goddaughter. Of course she knows him better than you do."

The words slipped out casually, but the effect was immediate.

Ron's eyes widened. "What?"

Draco froze. Damn it, Blaise.

"You're his what?" Ron's voice rose, his ears turning red. "No wonder you're always sticking up for him! You're probably his little spy — maybe you want something to happen to Harry!"

Draco's fury was white-hot. She lunged forward, but Blaise caught her arm, holding her back from smacking Ron across the face.

"Let me go, Zabini!"

"Easy, Draco. He's not worth it."

Hermione rolled her eyes. "Oh honestly, we don't have time for this."

She turned and started pushing through the crowd toward the teachers' stands. Draco followed without thinking.

"Granger, wait!" Draco hissed, catching up to her. "What are you doing?"

Hermione didn't slow down. "Snape's robes. I'm going to set them on fire. Make him stop muttering."

Draco grabbed her arm. "Are you insane? You can't just —"

"Why not? He's cursing Harry!"

"He's not cursing Potter!"

"How do you know?"

"Because—" Draco cut herself off, her mind racing. Because I don't remember who did it last time. Because it could be anyone. Because Snape might actually be trying to help.

Hermione yanked her arm free. "Move, Malfoy."

Before Draco could stop her, Hermione raised her wand. "Incendio!"

A jet of flame shot toward Snape's robes, but Draco reacted instantly. "Ventus!"

A strong gust of wind erupted from her wand, creating chaos in the teachers' stands. Robes and glasses flew everywhere, hats were knocked off heads, and everyone scrambled to avoid the sudden gale.

Snape's robes billowed violently, and he stopped muttering, his attention diverted.

On the field, Harry's broom suddenly stilled.

Harry managed to clamber back onto his broom, his face pale but determined. He dove toward the ground, his hand outstretched — and almost swallowed the Snitch to catch it. But he caught it.

Flint shouted his voice hoarse defending Harry against Oliver Wood's protests. "He caught it! The match is over! Slytherin wins!"

Harry was hoisted onto his teammates' shoulders, all old animosity forgotten. Even Flint grudgingly acknowledged his flying. "Not bad, Potter. For a first-year."

Harry was beaming, his excitement palpable.


Later, as they made their way off the grounds, Harry was still talking excitedly about the match. Ron and Hermione walked beside him, Draco trailing slightly behind. She didn't intend to actually go to Hagrid's — just walk with them for a bit.

"I almost swallowed it!" Harry laughed. "Can you believe it?"

"You were brilliant," Hermione said, still looking a bit shaken. "But... I need to tell you something. During the match, I saw Snape - I think... I think he was cursing it."

Harry's smile faded. "What?"

Ron nodded grimly. "We both saw it. Snape was trying to hex your broom, Harry."

Draco's jaw tightened. "We don't know it was Snape."

Ron rolled his eyes. "Oh, right. Because you're so objective." He turned to Harry, a gleeful expression on his face. "By the way, did you know Malfoy is Snape's goddaughter? No wonder she's always defending him."

Harry stopped walking, turning to Draco with a betrayed expression. "You're his what?"

Draco's stomach dropped. "Damn you Blaise."

"You knew?" Harry's voice rose. "You knew Snape was — might have been — cursing my broom, and you didn't tell me?"

"We don't know it was Snape!" Draco snapped. "I told you — he might have been trying to help!"

"Right," Ron said, smirking. "Because Snape helps people. Especially Harry. No bias there, Malfoy."

Draco's eyes flashed. "I'm not the biased one here, Weasley. You are. You've decided Snape's guilty without any proof."

Harry's expression hardened. "You never told me. About you and your precious godfather."

"It's not relevant!"

"It is if he's trying to kill me!"

"He's not trying to kill you!"

"How do you know?" Ron interjected. "He's your godfather. Of course you'd defend him."

Draco's fury was white-hot. "Oh, so now I'm guilty by association? That's rich, coming from you."

Harry's jaw tightened. "You always stick up for the Slytherins. For Snape. But you never defend me to them. Not really. When Nott makes a comment, when Pansy says something cruel — you just ignore it. You never stand up for me."

Draco's chest tightened. "That's not true."

"Isn't it?" Harry's voice was quiet, but hurt. "When did you ever tell them to stop? When did you ever say, 'Don't talk about my friend like that'?"

Draco opened her mouth, then closed it. She couldn't remember.

"If that's how you feel," she said quietly, "I'll just go then."

She turned and walked away before any of them could respond, her chest tight with anger and something else — something that felt dangerously like hurt.

Even when I try to do the right thing, she thought bitterly, Potter will always choose to believe Weasley and Granger over me.

She didn't look back.

Chapter 14 of 35 collected

Chapter 14 : The Tiff

The cold war started the next morning.

Harry ignored Draco completely at breakfast, sitting with Flint and Pucey at the far end of the Slytherin table. He didn't look at her once, even when she accidentally knocked her goblet over and it spilled across the table.

Draco stabbed at her eggs with more force than necessary.

Millicent, seated beside her, glanced between Draco and Harry with a frown. "Are you two fighting?"

Draco didn't answer, her jaw tight.

"Draco."

"Drop it, Millie."

Millicent sighed, but didn't press. Later, as Harry was leaving the Great Hall, she cornered Harry near the doors.

"Hey, Potter. You and Draco fighting or something?"

Harry's expression hardened. "Something like that."

Millicent returned to the table with a shrug. "So, apparently you are fighting. At least, according to Potter."

Draco's fork clattered against her plate. "I don't care."

Blaise slid into the seat next to her, that lazy smirk already in place. "I wasn't aware Potter and you were particularly good friends to begin with. Or at all, really."

Draco didn't look at him. "Don't you have other people to hang out with, Zabini?"

Blaise propped his chin on his hand, studying her with open curiosity. "I do. But they're not nearly as interesting as you."

Draco rolled her eyes. "You say that to everyone."

Draco didn't look at him, continuing to eat her breakfast as if he weren't there.

"I'm serious." Blaise leaned closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "You're the only person in this school who's actually interesting. Everyone else is so...predictable."

Still no response.

"You know, most people would at least pretend to be flattered."

"Most people aren't me," Draco said flatly, not bothering to look up.

Blaise laughed, genuine amusement in his eyes. "There it is. That's what I'm talking about."

Draco finally glanced at him, her expression unimpressed. "Are you quite finished?"

"Not even close."

"Shame."

Draco was glad to be done with breakfast—and the conversation. She waved Millicent a quick goodbye and started toward the lake. A walk would help clear her head.

Blaise fell into step beside her. "Do you mind some company?"

Draco sighed. "Yes, actually. I'd like to be alone."

Blaise grinned, unfazed. "Too bad."

Draco shot him a look but didn't tell him to leave again. They walked in silence for a moment before she spoke.

"Why are you following me?"

"Curiosity."

"About what?"

Blaise shrugged. "You, mostly."

Draco rolled her eyes, "Sure. That sounds believable."


The Slytherin common room had been transformed for Christmas. Green garlands draped across the stone walls, silver ornaments hung from the ceiling, and a large tree stood in the corner, its branches laden with enchanted baubles that shifted colors every few seconds.

In the center of it all, a wizarding chess game was underway.

Theodore Nott sat hunched over the board, his face growing redder with every move. Across from him, Blaise Zabini lounged in his chair with enviable ease, one arm draped over the backrest as he watched his pieces corner Nott's king.

A crowd had gathered — Crabbe and Goyle stood firmly behind Nott, offering unhelpful suggestions, while Daphne and Millicent watched from Blaise's side, exchanging amused glances.

This was the scene Draco walked into.

"Draco!" Millicent waved her over. "Come watch. Nott's about to lose."

Draco hesitated, but Millicent pulled her down onto the couch beside her before she could protest.

Nott moved his knight with a sharp clack. "Careful, Zabini. Don't get too comfortable. My father knows people who could make your life difficult."

Blaise moved his bishop without hesitation. "Your father knows a lot of people. Must be exhausting, trying so hard to impress everyone."

"I don't need to impress anyone."

"Could've fooled me." Blaise's grin widened. "You're always lurking around the Malfoys, hanging on every word Mr. Malfoy says. It's almost sad."

Nott's face darkened. "At least I have a father who cares. Your mother has to do all the work for your family, doesn't she? Charming wealthy wizards, moving from one husband to the next."

The crowd shifted uncomfortably. Even Crabbe and Goyle looked uncertain.

Blaise's smile didn't waver, though something flickered in his eyes. "She's doing quite well for herself, actually. Unlike some people, she doesn't need to brown-nose her way into favor."

"Brown-nose?" Nott's face twisted. "I'm friends with the Malfoys. Your mother wouldn't even get a look from Mr. Malfoy."

"True." Blaise leaned forward, his voice dropping to something sharper. "Though I hear Mr. Malfoy would consider Potter for Draco before he'd ever entertain a match with you. Half-blood or not, at least Potter has something to offer."

The room went silent.

Draco's cheeks burned. "That's enough."

It was at that precise, embarrassing moment that the portrait hole swung open and Harry walked in.

His cheeks were red from the cold, snowflakes melting in his jet-black hair. He took one look at the tense scene, his gaze landing on Draco, and immediately tried to turn back toward the exit.

"Potter, wait!" Millicent called out. "You should watch this. Nott's getting destroyed."

Daphne grinned. "Come on, Harry. It'll be entertaining."

Harry hesitated, then reluctantly moved to the edge of the crowd, arms crossed.

On the board, Nott's queen was cornered. Blaise leaned back, that easy smile back in place, waiting for Nott's next move with the patience of someone who'd already won.

While he waited, he grinned broadly at Draco. "What will you give me if I win?"

Draco shot him a look. "I have nothing to do with this."

"That's not an answer." Blaise's eyes sparkled. "Come on. A favor? Your undying gratitude? A dance at the Yule Ball?"

"We're eleven, Blaise."

"Details."

Nott's hand slammed down on the table. "Shut up, Zabini. No one wants to hear your drivel."

Blaise's grin didn't fade, but something in his eyes hardened.

"And anyway," Nott continued, his voice tight with anger, "my father told me your mother's nothing but a gold digger. Marries rich wizards, takes their money, then finds someone else. Everyone knows it."

His gaze flicked to Draco, then back to Blaise. "Guess you're just like her. Charming your way into places you don't belong."

The room went deathly silent.

Blaise's easy smile vanished. His fists clenched at his sides, his knuckles white.

"That's enough," Draco said sharply, standing up.

Nott turned his sneer on her. "What? Defending him? Go ahead, then. But don't come crying when your new friends abandon you and your old ones forget your name."

Draco let out a weak chuckle. Compared to everything she'd faced in her past life, this was nothing.

She stepped closer, her voice light and almost conversational. "You know, Nott, it's almost sweet how much you care about who I spend time with. But you should know — my father mentions you sometimes. Says it's adorable how hard you try."

She tilted her head, her expression almost sympathetic. "But don't worry. I'm sure there's someone out there who'll appreciate all that...effort."

Nott's face went purple. With a roar of fury, he swept his arm across the board, sending chess pieces flying in every direction.

"This isn't over!"

He stormed out, the portrait hole swinging shut behind him.

The room erupted into laughter as the crowd dispersed, still chuckling at Nott's exit.

Blaise turned to Draco, his expression softening. "Thanks. For what it's worth."

Draco didn't respond, already moving toward the stairs.

As she passed Harry, their eyes met. His expression was complicated — not quite angry, but displeased all the same. There was something unreadable in his gaze, something that made her head throb painfully.

She didn't stop. There was nothing left for her to say.


The last day before Christmas holidays arrived with a bitter cold that seeped through the castle stones. Draco stood in the entrance hall, levitating her trunk toward where the first years had gathered to wait for the carriages.

Her parents expected her at the Manor tonight. There would be a soiree on Christmas Eve, as always — all the pureblood families invited, those with influence and power, everything her father coveted.

A sharp cry broke through the chatter.

Draco's foot caught on something unseen. She stumbled forward, her trunk tipping with her, spilling its contents across the stone floor.

Laughter erupted.

Pansy Parkinson stood behind her, a smug smile on her face. "Oh dear. Did I trip you? How clumsy."

Draco scrambled to her knees, hastily grabbing her robes and shoving them back into her trunk. She glared up at Pansy, her face burning.

Pansy's smile widened. "Consider it revenge for Theo. That was a nasty way to humiliate him, don't you think?"

She reached into the spilled trunk and pulled out Draco's nightclothes — a simple silk set, dark green with silver trim. Pansy held them up for the small crowd that had gathered, tutting loudly.

"My, my. These are rather small, aren't they? I suppose even Malfoys can't afford proper clothes these days. Or is it that you're just... underdeveloped?"

More laughter.

Draco's face flushed with embarrassment. In her past life as a boy, no one had dared to humiliate her in this way. She was stumped for a brief moment, her mouth opening and closing without words.

It was at that moment that Harry and Ron, who had come to bid Hermione goodbye, happened upon the scene. They had overheard Pansy's last comment.

Ron looked uncomfortable, his face flushed red at the sight of Draco's nightclothes spread out for all to see.

Harry didn't hesitate.

He strode forward and snatched the clothes from Pansy's hands. "Give those back."

Pansy blinked. "Excuse me?"

"You heard me." Harry thrust the nightclothes into Draco's stunned hands. "Or do you need me to spell it out? You're being a bitch, Parkinson."

The crowd gasped. Pansy's face went pink with anger.

"Why are you even bothering?" Pansy demanded, her voice rising. "You two haven't spoken in weeks. She deserves this."

Harry's jaw tightened. "Shove off, Parkinson."

"She humiliated Theo!"

"And you're humiliating her. So what's your point?"

Pansy's mouth opened, then closed. She shot Draco a venomous look before turning on her heel and stalking away, the crowd dispersing in her wake.

Harry turned back to Draco, his expression softening slightly.

She was still on the ground, her pale hand clutching her nightdress, head hanging and face flushed in embarrassment.

Without a word, Harry crouched down and began gathering her things, shoving them back into her trunk with quick, efficient movements. He pulled the nightdress from her grasp, folded it roughly, and placed it on top.

Then he held out his hand.

Draco stared at it for a moment before placing her own in his. His grip was firm as he pulled her to her feet.

"Come on," he muttered.

He kept hold of her hand, pulling her through the throngs of students toward a relatively quieter alcove near the doors.


Ron Weasley had followed them, but one look at Draco's quiet and dejected face was enough to make him uncomfortable.

"Er, I should probably go find Neville," he muttered, backing away. "He's waiting for me in the Great Hall."

Harry barely noticed him leave. He turned back to Draco, his hands shoved awkwardly in his pockets.

"Hey. Are you okay?"

Draco kept her head low. "Yes."

Her hands trembled at her sides. She was badly shaken up — she'd never been on the receiving end of insults about her appearance. She'd doled them out in her past life, yes, but never received them. Shame burned in her chest at her past conduct.

Harry shifted uncomfortably. He thought she was crying — she kept her head hung low, her shoulders hunched.

"You'll be going home soon, won't you?" he offered, his voice awkward. "Isn't that... good? You must be looking forward to it, right?"

Draco looked up at him then, her face devoid of any tears. Harry let out a breath he didn't realize he'd been holding. He didn't know what to do around weepy girls.

"What makes you think I'd be happy to go home?" she asked quietly.

Harry shrugged, attempting a joke. "I dunno. You'll be around all those... friends your father pre-approved. Isn't that just swell?"

Draco's eyes flashed. "In the last few months, what exactly gave you that idea?"

Harry's jaw tightened. "Maybe it's the way you defended Zabini — someone you barely know —but you wouldn't do the same for me."

Draco stepped closer, her chest heaving. "Did you ever stop to think that maybe I've done more for you than Blaise Zabini? I may not have defended you, but I did a hell of a lot more for you than anyone else in this entire House."

Harry stared at her, stunned.

"In case you forgot," Draco continued, her voice rising, "I got my godfather to give you a fair chance at the Seeker trials. I know him better than you think — better than a bunch of eleven-year-olds who only see him two hours a week."

Her voice wavered on the last word. Harry stared at her, shocked. Draco had only ever been apathetic and cutting—he'd never seen her like this.

A strand of blond hair had come loose, flying across her flushed face, and she flicked it away impatiently, her grey eyes blazing with something he'd never seen before. Alive. Fiery. For the first time, Harry noticed how bright her eyes were when they weren't cold with disdain.

"And how do you think it makes me feel," she continued, quieter now, "when you favor Weasley and Granger over me? They aren't even in your House. But me? You can't trust me just because of who my father is?"

She took a step closer, her eyes blazing. "It's like no matter what I do, you can't trust me. You still don't like me just because of who my family is."

Harry was quiet. He took a step back, his mouth opening and closing without words. He didn't know how to respond. Draco had never spoken to him like this before — never looked at him with such raw hurt and anger.

Her words came so fast, so sharp, that he almost felt like he was backing away from something dangerous. He was almost afraid of her — of the way her eyes blazed, of how she didn't back down, of how every accusation hit its mark. For once, Harry Potter had nothing to say.

Draco grabbed him by the front of his robes, pulling him slightly forward. "What? Got nothing to say for yourself, Potter?"

Harry's hand found hers where it clutched his robes. He gently loosened her grip, his gaze dropping to the floor.

"Sorry," he murmured.

Draco froze. Her hand slipped from his grasp. "What did you just say?"

Harry met her eyes, his expression earnest. "You're right. I'm sorry."

Harry opened his mouth as if he had more to say, but the words never came.

"Draco!"

Millicent appeared at the entrance, scanning the alcove. "Weasley told me I might find you here. Come on, we have to leave now before the train leaves."

Draco hesitated, glancing back at Harry. She was reluctant to go, but she knew she had to.

"Draco!" Harry called out as she turned to go.

She paused, looking back at him.

"Enjoy the holidays..." He hesitated, shifting on his feet. Millicent watched them with open amusement. "Er. I'll write to you."

Draco felt warm all over, her face flushing for an altogether different reason.

"Yes," she said softly. "I'd like that. Happy holidays, Potter."

She turned and followed Millicent toward the carriages, her heart pounding.

Chapter 15 of 35 collected

Chapter 15 : The Christmas at Malfoy Manor

Draco arrived at Malfoy Manor late that evening, the carriage wheels crunching over the frozen gravel. The familiar silhouette of the manor rose against the dark sky, its windows glowing warmly in the winter cold.

The moment she stepped through the doors, a small blur came barreling toward her.

"Draco!" Scorpius launched himself at her waist, his arms wrapping around her legs. He was grinning up at her, his silver-blond hair tousled from running. "You're back! Tell me everything! Is Hogwarts like Father says? Do you have friends? Are the teachers mean? Did you—"

"Scorpius," Narcissa's voice cut in gently from the doorway. "Let your sister breathe before you bombard her with questions."

Scorpius looked up at his mother, then back at Draco, his eyes wide with anticipation. "But I want to hear everything."

Draco laughed, ruffling his hair. "Come on then. Let's go to the drawing room."

She spent the next hour recounting her first term at Hogwarts — her classes, her professors, the Great Hall with its enchanted ceiling, the Quidditch matches. She told them about Daphne and Millicent, about Blaise's endless teasing, even about Pansy's dramatic flair. She left out the parts about Harry Potter, and the late-night wanderings they got up to.

Scorpius hung on every word, his eyes wide with wonder. Narcissa listened with a small smile, occasionally asking gentle questions.

It was midway through Draco's account that Lucius arrived.

He entered the drawing room with his usual air of quiet authority, his silver-blond hair tied back, his expression unreadable. He listened in silence as Draco finished her story, then nodded in approval.

"Your grades are satisfactory," he said. "I trust you'll maintain them."

"Of course, Father."

Lucius's gaze flicked to Narcissa. "Cissa, I will be having a word with Draco. In my study."

Narcissa's smile faltered slightly, but she nodded. "Scorpius, come help me with dinner preparations."

Scorpius looked disappointed but obeyed, trailing after his mother as Draco followed her father down the corridor.

Lucius's study was exactly as Draco remembered — dark wood, leather chairs, shelves lined with ancient books and artifacts. The Malfoy family crest was etched into the desk, gleaming in the firelight.

Lucius settled behind the desk, steepling his fingers. "Theodore Nott contacted me."

Draco's stomach tightened. "Yes, I recall. You mentioned as much in your letter."

"He mentioned certain... friendships you've formed at Hogwarts." Lucius's pale eyes fixed on her. "Potter. Zabini. Even the Bulstrode girl, apparently."

Draco kept her expression neutral. "Nott's made himself an enemy of Potter, Father. And Pansy's not far behind. The others—Daphne, Millicent, Blaise—they've been less heavy-handed about it."

She didn't bother mentioning Crabbe and Goyle. They were irrelevant.

Lucius's expression remained unreadable. "And you expect me to believe this is merely... socializing?"

"I expect you to believe I know what I'm doing," Draco said evenly. "Potter's useful to know. He has connections, even if they're not the ones we'd prefer. And Zabini's mother has married into enough wealthy families that he's worth keeping close."

Lucius studied her for a long moment. Finally, he leaned back in his chair, his expression grave.

"Do not mistake cunning for wisdom, Draco," Lucius said quietly. "Blood traitors are dangerous. Unpredictable. It would not do to align yourself too closely with the Dark Lord's enemies."

Draco met his gaze, her expression carefully blank. "I understand, Father."

But inside, she was thinking, I won't allow you to repeat your past mistakes, Father. Not this time. Come what may.

The image flashed unbidden in her mind — her father's vacant expression after receiving the Dementor's kiss. She had been nineteen when it happened, standing in the courtroom as the sentence was read.

His silver-blond hair had been disheveled, his usually sharp features slack and empty. The Dementors had taken everything that made him Lucius Malfoy — his cunning, his ambition, his pride. All that remained was a hollow shell, a man who stared at walls for hours without speaking, who needed to be fed like an infant.

She had visited him at St. Mungo's afterward. He hadn't recognized her. Not once. His eyes had looked through her, past her, at nothing at all.

Draco's hands clenched at her sides, her nails digging into her palms. She wouldn't let that happen again. Not to her father. Not to herself. Not to Scorpius, who deserved to grow up with both parents whole and present.

Because she had seen what happened when you bet everything on the wrong side. And she would not let her family fall that way again.

Lucius dismissed her with a wave of his hand. "You may go. Dinner will be served shortly."

Draco nodded and left the study, her mind racing.


Draco woke the next morning to find an owl tapping at her window. She let it in, recognizing Harry's messy handwriting on the envelope.

Draco,

Sorry about yesterday. I meant what I said.

You missed a lot while we weren't speaking. Hagrid let Nicholas Flamel's name slip when we were arguing about the three-headed dog. We were trying to figure out what it was guarding, and Hagrid got angry—said something like "that dog's guarding Flamel's secret, none of your business." Ron and Hermione and I have been searching for the name in the library ever since, but we haven't found anything yet. Flamel must be important, though. Hagrid wouldn't have mentioned him otherwise.

Have you heard the name before? Your father probably knows him but I'm not sure how good of an idea it would be to ask him.

Also, this'll be my first Christmas away from the Dursleys. My aunt and uncle — my mother's sister and her husband — they hate magic. They hate me, too. They'd prefer if I just disappeared, honestly. Did you know they made me sleep in a cupboard under the stairs until I got my Hogwarts letter?

It's strange, being somewhere that actually feels like... I don't know. Somewhere I belong, I suppose. Even if some people don't want me in Slytherin.

Anyway. How are the holidays at the Manor? Your brother must be excited to have you back.

Happy holidays.

Harry

Draco stared at the letter, wondering if Harry had meant to divulge so much to her. She read it twice, then a third time.

Nicholas Flamel. The name nagged at her. She had no idea who he was, but Harry clearly thought he was important. Important enough that Hagrid was guarding a secret for him.

Draco set the letter down, her mind working. If Flamel was significant enough for Hagrid to mention, there had to be something about him in her father's library.

She would have to snoop around. Carefully, of course. Her father wouldn't appreciate her digging through his private library without permission. But if Flamel was connected to whatever Potter was investigating, she needed to know. She was tired of always being in the dark.

Her gaze drifted back to the letter, to the casual mention of the Dursleys. They'd prefer if I just disappeared, honestly.

Draco's chest tightened. She had spent years mocking Potter for his lack of manners, his secondhand robes, his ignorance about the wizarding world. She had never stopped to consider why he was like that. Never asked herself what kind of home produced a child who didn't know about Quidditch or chocolate frogs or his own parents.

A cupboard under the stairs.

The words sat heavy in her stomach. She had grown up in a manor with house-elves, with parents who doted on her (in their own cold way), with a brother who worshipped her. And Potter... Potter had slept in a cupboard.

And yet he was still... good. Still heroic. Still choosing to do the right thing, even when it cost him.

How was that possible? How did someone survive that kind of neglect and still come out the other side wanting to protect people?

It didn't make sense. Nothing about Harry Potter made sense.

A knock on her door interrupted her thoughts. Before she could respond, Scorpius burst into the room, his hair tousled and his eyes wide with panic.

"Draco! Hide me!"

Draco blinked. "What?"

"Madeline's coming to teach me manners again." Scorpius made a face. "She says I have to sit quietly and not fidget. It's boring."

Draco laughed, despite herself. "You can't avoid your lessons forever, Scorpius."

"I can try." Scorpius scrambled onto her bed, curling into a ball. "Please? Just for an hour?"

Draco thought back to another spoiled blond child she had known — Draco Malfoy, the boy who had made all the wrong choices, who had let his pride and prejudice lead him down a dark path. She wouldn't let Scorpius become that.

But she also wouldn't force him to suffer through courtesy lessons when he was clearly exhausted.

"Fine," she said, patting her lap. "But only for a nap. Then you're facing Madeline like a big boy."

Scorpius grinned, settling into her lap with the ease of someone who had done this many times before. Draco caressed his hair, her fingers threading through the soft silver-blond strands.

Within minutes, he was asleep.

Draco looked down at him, her chest aching with a fierce protectiveness. She would do better this time. For Scorpius. For herself. For all of them.

She picked up Harry's letter again, rereading his words.

They'd prefer if I just disappeared, honestly.

Draco's throat tightened. She folded the letter carefully and tucked it into her pocket.

Then she settled back against the headboard, watching Scorpius sleep.


The Christmas Eve soiree was in full swing when Draco descended the grand staircase. The Manor's ballroom had been transformed — silver garlands draped from the ceiling, enchanted snowflakes drifted through the air, and house-elves moved silently between guests with trays of champagne and canapés.

Draco wasn't meant to linger. Just long enough for her father to parade her in front of the right people, then she could retreat to her room.

Only she wouldn't be sleeping. She was going to break into her father's study tonight, when her parents would be occupied with the guests. That was the plan, at least.

Unfortunately, Lucius was busy dragging Draco around to his influential Ministry friends, making sure to let it slip how well Draco was doing academically.

"Top of her year, of course. Slytherin, naturally."

"Professor Snape speaks very highly of her."

"Yes, she takes after her mother in that regard."

Draco smiled politely, nodding at the appropriate moments. Her father's hand rested lightly on her shoulder, guiding her from one conversation to the next.

It was as they were approaching a group of Ministry officials that they happened upon the Notts.

Theodore Nott Sr. was a tall, gaunt man with sharp features and cold eyes. He nodded at Lucius, his gaze flicking to Draco with barely concealed disdain.

"Lucius. Your daughter, I presume?"

"Indeed." Lucius's grip on Draco's shoulder tightened slightly. "Draco, this is Mr. Nott. And I believe you know his son?"

Theodore Nott Jr. stood beside his father, his arms crossed, his expression sulky. He still remembered how Draco had humiliated him in the common room.

Draco was quite content to let the silence stretch.

"Draco," Lucius prompted. "Keep young Theodore company, won't you?"

Draco wondered if her father had planned this.

She turned to Nott, her expression neutral. He scowled at her, his jaw tight.

"I suppose you're not having much fun without your usual crowd of blood traitors and Mudbloods," Theo muttered, his voice low.

Draco's expression didn't change. "There's no one here, Theo. You can stop performing."

Nott seemed surprised that Draco used his nickname. He regained his composure and scowled. "I'm not performing for anyone —"

"Aren't you, though?" Draco cut in, her voice calm. "And while we're talking about performances, do you really want our parents to arrange a marriage between us?"

Nott's face flushed with anger. "Of course not. Who would want to marry you?"

Draco's lips curved into a small, amused smile. How different from how he'd acted on the train at the beginning of term. "Good to know. The feeling's mutual."

She walked away before he could respond, making her way to the other corner of the room where her mother stood. Narcissa was speaking with a group of witches, her silver-blond hair gleaming in the candlelight.

"Mother," Draco said, her voice carefully pitched to sound tired. "I'm feeling rather sleepy. May I be excused?"

Narcissa glanced at her, her expression softening. "Of course, darling. It has been a long day."

Draco curtsied politely to the group before turning and making her way up the stairs. Once she was sufficiently far away from the sounds of the party, she slipped down the corridor toward her father's study.

The door was locked, of course. She would have to risk using magic to unlock it — the Trace wouldn't work with so many wizards and witches under one roof.

Draco raised her wand, murmuring the unlocking charm. The door clicked open.

She slipped inside, closing the door softly behind her. The study was dark, lit only by the faint glow of the enchanted lamps on the walls. Draco moved quickly, rifling through book after book on the shelves.

The Dark Arts: A History. No.

Pureblood Genealogy. No.

She was on the verge of giving up when a small pop echoed behind her.

"Miss Draco!"

Draco turned, her wand raised. A small house-elf stood in the doorway, his large eyes wide with alarm.

Dobby.

She remembered vaguely that he used to be a Malfoy elf before — something had happened, and Dobby had disappeared at the end of her second year in her past life. She hadn't thought much of it at the time.

"Dobby," Draco said, lowering her wand. "What are you doing here?"

"Dobby was checking on the study, Miss!" Dobby's ears flapped nervously. "Dobby heard someone inside! Dobby didn't know it was Miss Draco!"

Draco studied him for a moment. "You can't tell my father I was here, Dobby."

Dobby's eyes widened further. "Miss Draco, Dobby cannot — Master Lucius would be very angry—"

"I'm giving you a direct order, Dobby." Draco's voice was firm. "You will not tell my father. Do you understand?"

Dobby wrung his hands, looking deeply uncomfortable. "Dobby... Dobby obeys..."

"Good." Draco turned back to the books. "Now, I need your help. I'm looking for a book on Nicholas Flamel."

Dobby's face went pale. "Miss Draco cannot — Master Lucius would—"

"Dobby." Draco's voice was sharp. "Help me. Or I'll tell my father you let me in here without supervision."

"Dobby isn't saying anything!" Dobby whimpered, motioning urgently toward a hidden passage behind one of the bookshelves. "Dobby saw nothing!"

Draco didn't wait. She pushed the bookshelf aside, revealing the narrow passage. The air inside was cold, smelling of old parchment and something darker.

She found the book quickly, the only one crammed into a shelf awkwardly — a slim volume titled Alchemy and Transmutation. Her heart raced as she pulled it from the shelf and flipped through it quickly.

"Thank you, Dobby."

"Miss Draco must go!" Dobby hissed. "Before Master Lucius returns!"

Draco didn't argue. She slipped the book under her robes and made her way back to the study door, then out into the corridor.

She ran back to the safety of her room, closing the door softly behind her. Only then did she allow herself to breathe.

She had the book.

Now she just had to figure out who Nicholas Flamel was.

Chapter 16 of 35 collected

Chapter 16 : The Alchemist

Draco sat cross-legged on her bed, the thin volume spread across her lap. It hadn't taken long to find what she was looking for.

Nicholas Flamel is perhaps the most celebrated alchemist of all time. Among his many discoveries, he is credited with the creation of the Philosopher's Stone, a legendary substance with astonishing powers. The Stone is capable of turning any metal into pure gold and producing the Elixir of Life, which renders the drinker immortal.

Flamel himself is over six hundred and sixty-five years old, and lives in Devon with his wife, Perenelle (six hundred and fifty-eight).

Draco stared at the page, her mind reeling.

The Philosopher's Stone. That's what was being hidden in Hogwarts.

It was insane to even fathom. A legendary artifact that could grant immortality and unlimited wealth was sitting in a school full of children. Why would Dumbledore move it from Gringotts to Hogwarts of all places?

Unless someone was after it.

That had to be it. Someone was trying to steal the Stone, and Dumbledore had moved it for safekeeping. But who? And why now? What could they possibly want with it?

Unfortunately, the book provided no further answers. Draco flipped through the remaining pages, but there was nothing more about the Stone or its current location.

She closed the book with a frustrated sigh, running a hand through her hair. This raised more questions than it answered.

A tapping at her window interrupted her thoughts. A snowy white owl perched on the sill, a letter tied to its leg.

Draco crossed the room and opened the window, letting the owl hop inside. She recognized it immediately — Hedwig.

She untied the letter, her chest warming slightly at the familiar handwriting.

Draco,

Merry Christmas! Hope you're having a good break. I wanted to thank you for looking into Flamel — I know it was a long shot, but I appreciate it.

Also, I have to tell you about something weird that happened a few nights ago. I found this mirror in one of the classrooms — the Mirror of Erised, Dumbledore called it. It shows you your deepest desire. When I looked into it, I saw my family — my parents, my grandparents, all of them. I've never seen them before, so it was... strange.

I went back three nights in a row. Couldn't help myself. I just wanted to see them again, you know? But then Dumbledore caught me on the third night. He explained what the mirror did and why it was dangerous. Said he was moving it before term started back up.

I wish you could have seen it too. It was amazing. I wondered what it would have shown you?

I'm looking forward to having you back at Hogwarts soon. Christmas was fun, but it would've been better if you'd been there.

Oh! I got a really cool Christmas present this year. Can't tell you what it is yet — want to show you in person. It's this amazing thing that lets me sneak around at night without getting caught. Ron and I have already put it to good use. I'll let you figure out what it is when you're back.

P.S. — I know this is a rubbish gift, and I wish I could've gotten you something better, but it's all I had. The Dursleys gave me this fifty pence coin. It's Muggle money, but I thought you might find it interesting? Sorry, this is stupid, forget I mentioned it. You probably don't want it. Just... keep it, I guess.

P.P.S. — Mrs. Weasley knitted me a sweater! It's maroon with a yellow H on it. Best present I've ever received, honestly.

See you soon,
Harry

Draco read through the letter twice, her expression softening despite herself.

The Mirror of Erised showing Harry his family... That was heartbreaking, actually. No wonder Dumbledore had moved it.

I wondered what it would have shown you?

She set that thought aside quickly. She wasn't about to sit here contemplating what her deepest desire might be.

Instead, she reached for parchment and her quill, tapping it lightly against her chin. She'd already replied to his previous letter, of course, but this warranted another response.

Though she'd wait until morning. It was late, and she needed to think about what to say.

Draco glanced down at the small silver coin wrapped in the letter. Fifty pence. A Muggle coin from Potter's Muggle family.

Her lips twitched. Potter had clearly changed his mind about including it at least twice — the crossed-out sentences made that obvious.

She picked up the coin, turning it over in her fingers. The metal was cool against her palm, strange and unfamiliar. Muggle money.

It was a terrible gift, really. What was she supposed to do with it? She had no plans to ever venture into the Muggle world — the prospect itself was terrifying.

Still, she set it carefully on her desk, next to her wand.

Then she caught sight of the Quidditch breeches she'd bought for Harry, still wrapped in their package on her dresser. She'd meant to give them to him before they left for the holidays, but then they'd fought, and...

Well. It didn't matter now. He had his Weasley sweater. She'd just... keep the breeches for next year. Or never. Whatever.

Draco picked up Harry's letter again, rereading the bit about his mystery gift.

I got a really cool Christmas present this year. Can't tell you what it is yet — want to show you in person. It's this amazing thing that lets me sneak around at night without getting caught.

Her brow furrowed. Potter's Invisibility Cloak, most likely. She knew all too well how Potter and his friends used it on their escapades — she'd been on the unfortunate end of more than a few of those in her past life.

Who in their right mind would give Potter something that let him break the rules even more easily?

She folded the letter carefully and tucked it into her trunk, on top of the one he'd sent earlier. Then she picked up the thin volume on Nicholas Flamel and placed it beside her wand.

Tomorrow, she'd write back. Tonight, she had more thinking to do.

Someone was after the Philosopher's Stone.

Draco sighed, rubbing her temples. She really didn't want to get tangled up in this. The last thing she needed was to involve herself in another Potter-adjacent mystery that could get her killed.

But she couldn't ignore it either. If someone was trying to steal the Stone, she needed to know who. Needed to understand what she was walking into when she returned to Hogwarts. Information was survival, and right now, she was flying blind.


The Hogwarts Express pulled into the station on a cold January morning, steam billowing around the platform. Draco stepped off the train, her trunk in hand, and made her way through the crowd of returning students.

She'd barely taken two steps toward the Great Hall when a familiar voice called out behind her.

"Draco!"

She turned to find Harry jogging to catch up, his scarf askew and his hair even messier than usual. He grinned at her, looking relieved.

"Hey. You're back."

"I am," Draco said, unable to stop the small smile tugging at her lips. "Did you miss me, Potter?"

"Shut up," Harry said, but he was still grinning. "Come on, walk with me."

He led her away from the main flow of students, down a corridor that opened onto the grounds. The snow from Christmas had mostly melted, leaving the grass damp and brown. The cold air bit at their cheeks, but neither of them seemed to mind.

"So," Harry said, shoving his hands in his pockets. "How was your Christmas?"

"Fine. Quiet," Draco said with a shrug. "Thanks for the letter, by the way. And the...Muggle money."

Harry's face went slightly pink. "Right. Yeah. Sorry about that. It was rubbish, wasn't it?"

Draco's lips curved into an amused smile. "Abysmal, Potter. Truly the worst gift I've ever received."

Harry groaned, but he was smiling too. "I'll get you something better next year."

"See that you do."

There was a pause. Harry's smile faded, and he looked down at his feet, kicking at a patch of frozen grass.

"Can I ask you something else?" he said quietly.

"Of course."

Harry hesitated, his hands shoved deep in his pockets. "It's about Snape."

Draco's expression didn't change, though something tightened in her chest. "What about him?"

"I know you said he wasn't jinxing my broom, but..." Harry scuffed his shoe against the ground, looking uncharacteristically uncertain. "How can you be so sure? It certainly seems like he hates me enough to do something like that."

Draco was quiet for a moment, thinking. In her past life, Harry had taunted the Dark Lord with Snape's true allegiance — had thrown it in the Dark Lord's face like a weapon. He was Dumbledore's from the moment you tried to kill me.

"Severus may seem surly," she said finally, choosing her words carefully. "But he wouldn't harm a child under his watch. Not like that."

Harry looked skeptical. "How can you be sure?"

Draco paused, choosing her words carefully. "Not everything is what it looks like from the outside. There might be something about you that reminds Severus of something he'd rather forget. Doesn't make it right, but... it could explain why he's so awful to you specifically."

Harry's jaw tightened. "So what, I'm just supposed to accept it? Let him treat me like dirt because of some past grudge I don't even know about?"

"That's not what I'm saying." Draco kept her voice even. "Two things can be true at the same time, Potter. He may not be actively trying to harm you, but his behavior toward you is nastier than usual. Both can be true."

Harry looked mollified at that, at least. "So you do think he's unfair to me."

"I think he's unfair to everyone, but yes, you particularly." Draco sighed. "Look, it's probably just my intuition telling me Snape's innocent in this. But you should trust me about it."

Harry didn't look convinced, but he let it go, pivoting before they could circle back into another disagreement. "Alright. So what did you actually find out about Flamel?"

Draco took a breath. "Nicholas Flamel is the only known creator of the Philosopher's Stone."

Harry stopped walking. "The what?"

"The Philosopher's Stone. It turns metal into gold and produces the Elixir of Life. Makes you immortal."

Harry stared at her, his eyes wide. "Blimey. That's... that's what's in Hogwarts?"

"Quite possibly."

"Snape must be trying to steal it, then," Harry said immediately, then looked guilty at Draco's frown. "Sorry. If it's not Snape, then who?"

Draco shook her head. "I don't know. But whoever it is must be getting desperate if they're willing to try to steal it from under Dumbledore's nose."

Harry scoffed. "Well, gee, I don't know — who wouldn't want a stone that turns metal to gold and provides eternal life?"

"If you knew Severus like I did, you'd know he's not especially fond of his life," Draco said quietly. "Why would he want to extend it?"

They fell into a quiet silence, each wondering who could be after the Stone. The wind picked up, cutting through their robes, but neither of them moved to head back inside.

After a long moment, Harry spoke again, his voice quieter than before.

"There's something else. I've been having nightmares. After seeing my parents in the Mirror of Erised. There's... green light. And screaming. Do you know what that might mean?"

Draco went very still.

Green light. Screaming.

She knew exactly what that meant.

"Maybe that's the Killing Curse," she said quietly. "Avada Kedavra. It's... it's quite likely those are your memories of the Dark - I mean, You-Know-Who. From the night he killed your parents."

Harry's face went pale. He was quiet for a long moment, staring out across the grounds toward the lake.

"Right," he said finally, his voice barely above a whisper. "That makes sense."

He looked somber, his shoulders hunched against the cold. Draco didn't know what to say, so she said nothing at all.

They made their way back to the castle in silence, the weight of his past hanging between them.


The Slytherin versus Hufflepuff match was in full swing, and Harry was flying better than Draco had ever seen him fly.

She watched from the stands alongside Blaise, Millicent, and Daphne, all of them decked out in green and silver, shouting encouragement every time Slytherin scored. The Slytherin chasers were relentless — Marcus Flint leading the charge, darting past Hufflepuff's Keeper with a wicked grin.

"Alright there, Potter?" Flint called as he zoomed past Harry, who was hovering near the sidelines, scanning for the Snitch. "Come on, let's finish this early!"

Harry grinned back, already diving toward the pitch.

Draco found herself smiling despite herself. Harry looked... happy. Like he belonged here, on the team, with the Slytherins cheering his name.

Two rows in front of them, Nott, Crabbe, and Goyle were seated. Or rather, Nott was seated — Crabbe and Goyle were leaning over the row in front, picking a fight with Weasley and Longbottom.

"Bet you're gutted your mate's on our team, Weasley," Nott sneered. "Must be hard watching him actually win for once."

"At least he's winning with skill, not by cheating," Ron shot back, his ears going red.

Draco watched the exchange dispassionately, her attention split between the match and the argument. From the corner of her eye, she saw Granger catch her gaze. The other girl frowned, her expression unreadable.

Draco stared back, annoyed. I've done nothing to warrant that judgment, she thought bitterly. At least...not yet.

On the pitch, Harry suddenly dove, his body flat against his broomstick. The crowd gasped as he plummeted toward the ground, his hand outstretched. He pulled up at the last second, his fist closing around something small and golden.

The Slytherin stands erupted.

"POOOOTTER!" Flint bellowed, pumping his fist in the air. "THAT'S OUR SEEKER!"

The Slytherin team descended on Harry the moment he landed, hollering his name and slapping him on the back. Nott looked like he'd swallowed something sour.

"Unbelievable," he muttered to Crabbe and Goyle. "He wins us one match and suddenly he's the golden boy?"

Draco didn't respond. She was watching Harry from across the pitch, where Weasley and Granger were waiting for him to one side. The Slytherins were calling for him to join their victory celebration in the common room, but Harry looked conflicted.

She watched as he excused himself from the Slytherins and walked over to Ron and Hermione, gesturing as he spoke. Probably filling them in on everything she'd told him about Flamel and the Stone.

A quiet anger settled in her belly.

She shook off Millicent's hand on her shoulder. "I need to take a walk. Clear my head."

"Draco, wait —" Blaise started, but she was already striding away, down the steps and toward the edge of the grounds.

She paced back and forth near the treeline, annoyed at Harry and even more annoyed with herself for caring. Why did it bother her that he'd gone to talk to them instead of celebrating with the team?

"Draco?"

She turned, her heart jumping into her throat. Harry was approaching her, still in his Quidditch uniform.

"Where did you go?" he asked.

Draco gulped down her surprise. "Just taking a walk."

"Mind if I join you?"

She shrugged, trying to sound casual. "Shouldn't you be out there celebrating with the rest of the team?"

"I was going to," Harry said, falling into step beside her. "But Millie told me you'd gone off on your own."

"Oh," Draco said, a bit huffy despite herself. "I didn't think you'd notice." She paused, then added more casually, "Weren't you with Weasley and Granger?"

"Yeah, just for a bit." Harry kicked at a patch of grass. "I was telling them about Flamel and the Stone."

Draco hummed, preferring to keep her thoughts about Ron and Hermione to herself for now.

As they reached the edge of the forest, the sound of raised voices drifted through the trees. Draco froze, her hand instinctively going to her pocket where her wand was tucked.

"Did you hear that?" Harry whispered.

Draco nodded, her eyes narrowing. They moved closer, ducking behind a thick oak tree. Through the leaves, they could see two figures in a shadowy clearing.

Snape. And Quirrell.

Harry climbed carefully onto a low branch, trying to see through the leaves. Draco stayed below, her wand drawn, listening intently.

"...d-don't know why you wanted t-t-to meet here of all p-places, Severus..."

"Oh, I thought we'd keep this private," Snape said, his voice icy. "Students aren't supposed to know about the Philosopher's Stone, after all."

Draco's breath caught. The Stone.

Harry leaned forward on his branch, straining to hear.

"B-but Severus, I—"

"Have you found out how to get past that beast of Hagrid's yet?"

Quirrell was mumbling something, his stutter worsening.

"You don't want me as your enemy, Quirrell," Snape said, taking a step toward him. "I-I don't know what you m-mean," came the timid reply.

"You know perfectly well what I mean."

An owl hooted loudly, and Draco flinched, her grip tightening on her wand.

"—your little bit of hocus-pocus. I'm waiting."

"B-but I d-d-don't—"

"Very well," Snape cut in. "We'll have another little chat soon, when you've had time to think things over and decided where your loyalties lie."

There was a rustle of fabric, and Snape threw his cloak over his head, striding out of the clearing. Quirrell stood frozen in place, looking shaken.

Harry climbed down from the tree, his face pale. "Did you hear that? Snape's trying to get past Hagrid's dog — he's the one after the Stone!"

Draco was quiet for a long moment, her mind racing. Snape's words, his tone, the way he'd cornered Quirrell... It all pointed one way.

And yet.

Oh, Severus, she thought, watching the spot where Snape had disappeared. Why do you always make yourself look so suspicious?

Chapter 17 of 35 collected

Chapter 17 : The Tenuous Pact of Friendship

Harry and Draco walked back toward the castle in silence, both of them processing what they'd just heard. The sun had set, casting long shadows across the grounds.

"See?" Harry said finally, his voice tight with frustration. "I told you. Snape's after the Stone. He's trying to get past Fluffy."

Draco was quiet for a moment, turning the conversation over in her mind. "Even if he is," she said slowly, "what makes you think he can actually succeed? The Stone is protected by enchantments designed by all the professors presumably — Dumbledore included. Do you really think Snape can get past all of that?"

Harry scowled. "He's tried before. He jinxed my broom —"

"We've been over this," Draco said, exasperated. "He didn't jinx your broom. And what would jinxing your broom even accomplish? You're not supposed to know anything about the Stone."

"I don't know, but it worked, didn't it?" Harry shot back. "I almost fell off. If Snape was trying to steal the Stone, maybe he thought causing a distraction would help?"

"That's a stretch," Draco muttered.

"—and now he's threatening Quirrell to get information," Harry continued, ignoring her. "He's clearly up to something."

Draco frowned. "Did that really sound like someone recruiting an accomplice? Let's be honest, Snape doesn't need Quirrell's help to get past any enchantments — he's more than capable on his own. And the way he spoke to Quirrell... it sounded like he was demanding answers, not plotting together. If Snape was after the Stone, why would he bother threatening Quirrell at all?"

"Because he's evil?" Harry suggested, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Maybe he's just good at hiding it?"

Draco didn't respond immediately. They'd reached the entrance to the castle now, the torches flickering along the stone walls.

What if it was Quirrell and not Snape who was after the Stone?

The thought had been nagging at her since they'd left the forest. In her past life, Quirrell had vanished at the end of their first year without any real explanation. She'd never thought much of it at the time — assumed he'd been fired or fled in disgrace. But now, looking back...

Quirrell had disappeared into thin air. Things like that didn't just happen for no reason.

"Look," Harry said, his voice softer now. "I know you want to believe Snape's innocent. But everything points to him being guilty. The broom, the Stone, just now in the forest—"

"Or," Draco said slowly, "we're looking at this wrong. What if Quirrell's the one after the Stone?"

Harry stopped walking, staring at her. "Quirrell? Why would you think that?"

Draco hesitated. She couldn't exactly say because he died at the end of this year in my past life. "He just... seems off. More than usual. And Snape's confrontation with him — what if Snape suspects Quirrell, not the other way around?"

Harry looked skeptical. "But why would Snape suspect Quirrell? What would Quirrell even want with the Stone? He's a nervous wreck — he can barely teach a first-year spell without stuttering."

"Exactly," Draco said. "No one would suspect him. He's the last person anyone would think capable of plotting something like this."

Harry shook his head. "I don't buy it. Snape's our man."

Draco didn't argue. She couldn't tell him what she really knew — that by the end of the year, one of these two men would vanish, and it wouldn't be Snape.

But which one was the real threat?

"We should keep an eye on both of them," she said finally. "Just in case."

Harry nodded, looking grim. "Agreed."

They parted ways at the fork in the corridor, Harry heading toward the Slytherin common room, Draco pausing a moment before continuing on.

As she walked, one thought kept circling in her mind.

Quirrell vanished at the end of the first year. Why?


Over the next two weeks, Draco began to notice small things.

Every time they passed the third-floor corridor, Harry, and his two friends from Gryffindor would press their ears to the door to check that the three-headed dog was still growling inside.

Snape was as surly as ever, sweeping through the corridors in a black mood. Harry, by contrast, had taken to giving Quirrell encouraging smiles whenever they passed — clearly convinced of his innocence.

Draco couldn't help but roll her eyes.

The exams were also becoming a source of stress for everyone — especially Granger. One afternoon, Draco, Millicent, and Blaise were revising in the library when they overheard her nagging Harry and Ron to start studying.

"Hermione, the exams are ages away," Weasley whined.

"Ten weeks," Granger snapped. "That's not ages, that's like a second to Nicolas Flamel."

Draco coughed loudly, hoping Blaise and Millicent didn't pay mind to that name. Thankfully, neither of them reacted.

Millicent, however, looked annoyed. "Why does Potter keep hanging around with those two Gryffindors anyway?"

Blaise shrugged, obviously not interested in the conversation.

Draco felt reluctant to contribute, but she did anyway. "They're his friends, apparently."

Millicent scoffed. "Like we haven't been welcoming enough. Why does he need to go outside his House for friends?"

Draco sighed. "You know the Slytherins haven't been all that welcoming to Potter." Her voice sharpened. "It's his life anyway, so what if he wants to hang out with them."

From across the library, Granger's voice carried over, growing more frantic.

"—what am I studying for? Are you crazy? You realize we need to pass these exams to get into the second year? They're very important! I should have started studying a month ago, I don't know what's gotten into me..."

Blaise grinned, turning his attention back to Draco. "Never mind all that. Say, Draco, would you mind tutoring me in Potions? I've noticed you're really good at it."

Millicent rolled her eyes. "Oh, give it a rest, Blaise. Can you stop doing that here? It's bad enough you're flirting with Daphne Greengrass and Alicia Spinnet at the same time without adding Draco to the list."

Draco smiled, genuinely amused. So Millicent had noticed too — the girl hadn't been very vocal about it as far as Draco remembered from her past life. Who would've thought quiet Millicent was keeping such close tabs on Blaise's antics?

Blaise looked a little put off. "Just being friendly. Don't make something out of nothing, my dear Millicent."

Draco snorted, turning a page of the book in front of her. "You're only a little behind me in Potions, Zabini. You don't need extra tutoring."

"Ouch," Blaise said, pressing a hand to his chest. "That hurts, Draco. Truly."

"You'll survive."

Before Blaise could retort, Harry appeared at their table. He had a peculiar expression on his face, and his gaze flicked between the three of them before settling on Draco.

"Blaise," Harry said, his tone polite but distant. He turned to Millicent, slightly warmer. "Hello, Millicent." Then, to Draco, "Can I talk to you?"

Blaise's eyebrows lifted slightly at the cold reception, but he said nothing. Millicent, noticing the tension, leaned back in her chair with an amused smirk.

Draco nodded, gathering her things. "Sure."

As she followed Harry away, Millicent's voice carried after them, "Knock it off, Blaise, or I'll make you."


Harry led her to a secluded corner of the library, tucked behind a tall bookshelf. He glanced around to make sure they were alone before speaking. "So...when did you and Blaise become friends?" he asked.

Draco shrugged. "I don't know. We're in the same house. We talk."

Harry looked distinctly uncomfortable, shifting his weight from foot to foot.

Draco frowned, puzzled. "Is that what you wanted to talk to me about?"

Harry looked conflicted, then shook his head. "Not really. Look... would you be okay with all of us talking together? You, me, Ron, and Hermione? It's just annoying, you know, having to tell you what they said and then tell them what you said..."

Draco swallowed, her stomach tightening. Weasley and Granger hadn't been exactly pleasant to her — not by a long shot. Especially after the broom-jinxing incident, when they'd looked at her like she was something suspicious, something to be wary of. And now Harry wanted her to just... what? Pretend that hadn't happened? Act like they could all be friends?

She wasn't going to be defensive about being more rational than any of them. She was right about Snape not jinxing the broom. Right about Quirrell being worth suspecting.

"I really don't want to, Potter. In fact, I'm not sure I want to be part of this at all."

Harry frowned, looking genuinely baffled by her reaction. "You can't mean that. I mean, even Hermione thinks you're right. And... look, you do make some good points. Usually. I just... I don't understand why you're making this so complicated."

Draco smiled, but there was no warmth in it. "Thanks for that. So Granger backs me up and now I'm suddenly credible? That's really... encouraging."

Harry's ears went pink. "No! That's not — I mean, I didn't —" He floundered, clearly realizing he'd made it worse. "I just meant... you're usually right. Not that you're not always right. I mean —"

Draco was still watching Harry flounder when a voice cut in.

"Oh, honestly, Harry —"

A loud sniff, and Granger's bushy head appeared around the corner. Weasley's shocking red hair followed after her. Granger looked particularly determined, which Draco wasn't sure boded well for her. Granger had a mean left hook, after all.

"Draco, Ron and I wanted to apologize —" She stepped on Weasley's foot, nudging him forward.

"Yeah, sorry," Weasley muttered, looking like he'd rather be anywhere else.

Hermione, to her credit, looked far more sincere. "Harry's been telling us about all the ways you've been helping him figure things out, and we wanted to thank you too. And — I also think you're right. We should be paying attention to Quirrell too, not just Snape."

Draco blinked. This was not where she was expecting the conversation to go at all. She was momentarily stunned into silence.

"So —" Harry began, looking hopeful. "Can we all get along? Be friends?"

Draco looked at each of their faces, a multitude of emotions playing across them. "Really? You want to be friends? With me?"

Hermione nodded, smiling brightly. "I would like that." She elbowed Ron in the ribs. "Yeah, sure," Ron muttered at Hermione's prodding.

Draco's head swarmed with memories, each one sharper than the last. Harry rejecting her hand in friendship on the train — she could still feel the heat of that humiliation. Ron scoffing at her name like she was beneath him. Hermione's fist connecting with her face, the crack of bone, the blood. And Harry — Harry casting that spell in the bathroom, the burning agony that had torn through her skin, the terror of not knowing if she'd survive it.

"Hey, are you alright?" Harry reached for her hand, his voice concerned. "You don't look so good."

Draco forced down the bitter memories, keeping her gaze lowered. "Yes, I'm fine." Then she looked up at all three of them. "And yes. Sure. Let's be friends."

Hermione beamed, practically glowing with excitement. "That's just...wonderful."

Just then, a familiar giant figure shuffled into view between the bookshelves. Draco shifted a step back, knocking into Harry. Oh, what fresh hell is this?

Hagrid. Of course it was Hagrid.

Her stomach twisted. In her past life, she'd heard her father's voice often enough when the half-giant's name came up. "Half-giant," Lucius would sneer, swirling his wine with disdain. "Dangerous blood, Draco. Unpredictable. The giants sided with the Dark Lord once — they'll do it again. Creatures like that can't be trusted."

And now here he was, lumbering toward them with that ridiculous shaggy coat and that ridiculous smile, like he belonged in their world. Like he was one of them.

Draco's skin crawled. She couldn't help it. Everything her father had taught her screamed that this was wrong — that he was wrong. Giants were brutal. Dangerous. Unrefined. They didn't belong in polite society, let alone teaching children.

But Harry was smiling at Hagrid. Granger too. And Weasley, of all people, was waving.

Brilliant, Draco thought bitterly. Just brilliant.

"Hagrid!" Ron said, surprised. "What are you doing in the library?"

Hagrid shuffled closer, hiding something behind his back. His eyes flicked over the group — and landed on Draco. His expression hardened.

"Jus' lookin'," he said, in a shifty voice that got their interest at once. Then he looked suddenly suspicious, his gaze narrowing at Draco. "Why're yeh three palin' 'round with the Malfoy kid?"

Harry stepped forward quickly. "Hagrid, wait — this is Draco. She's... she's with us now. A friend."

Hagrid's bushy eyebrows drew together. "A friend? Malfoy's kid?" He peered at Draco like she was something questionable he'd found on his boot. "Yer father wouldn't be too pleased 'bout that, I reckon."

Draco's jaw tightened. "My father isn't here."

"Should be grateful fer that, then," Hagrid muttered.

"She helped us figure out who Nicholas Flamel was," Harry said firmly. "She's trustworthy, Hagrid. I promise."

Hermione nodded vigorously. "It's true. Draco's been really helpful."

"Yeah," Ron added, looking awkward but determined. "She's... a friend."

Hagrid studied Draco for a long moment, his dark eyes unreadable. Then he grunted. "Well. S'pose I'll find out soon enough if yer lyin'."

Before Draco could cut in with some acerbic retort, Harry squeezed her hand and casually asked Hagrid, "Actually, there are a few things we wanted to ask you, as a matter of fact. About what's guarding the Stone apart from Fluffy —"

"SHHHH!" Hagrid said again. "Listen — come an' see me later, I'm not promisin' I'll tell yeh anythin', mind, but don' go rabbitin' about it in here, students aren' s'pposed ter know. They'll think I've told yeh —"

"See you later, then," Harry said.

Hagrid shuffled off, and Draco yanked her hand out of Harry's grasp. "Ouch, Potter."

"What was he hiding behind his back?" Granger asked thoughtfully. "Do you think it had anything to do with the Stone?"

"I'm going to see what section he was in," Weasley said, ever eager to play Auror. He came back a minute later with a pile of books in his arms and slammed them down on the table.

"Dragons!" he whispered. "Hagrid was looking up stuff about dragons! Look at these: Dragon Species of Great Britain and Ireland; From Egg to Inferno, A Dragon Keeper's Guide."

"Hagrid's always wanted a dragon," Harry said. "He told me so the first time I ever met him."

Draco's vision began to swim. Oh, I remember this.

The memory hit her like a punch to the gut. Hagrid and his merry band of three idiots — Harry, Granger, and Weasley — sneaking around after curfew. She'd caught them, hadn't she? Peering through that window in the dark, watching Hagrid fuss over that ridiculous dragon egg like it was his own child.

An illegal dragon. In a school. With children.

"But it's against our laws," Weasley was saying, eager to know something for once. "Dragon breeding was outlawed, everyone knows that. It's hard to stop Muggles from noticing us if we're keeping dragons in the back garden — anyway, you can't tame dragons, it's dangerous. You should see the burns Charlie's got off wild ones in Romania."

Draco shuddered. Just when I thought trolls were the worst creatures this year.

Her father's voice whispered in her ear again. "This is what happens when Dumbledore runs the school. Dangerous creatures everywhere. No standards. No safety." And he'd been right, hadn't he? First a troll in the dungeons, now an illegal dragon being smuggled through Hogwarts like it was some kind of pet.

"But there aren't wild dragons in Britain?" Harry asked.

"Of course there are," Weasley elaborated. "The Ministry of Magic has a job hushing them up, I can tell you. Our kind have to keep putting spells on Muggles who've spotted them, to make them forget."

"So what on earth's Hagrid up to?" Granger said.

Draco sank into a chair, feeling light-headed. Brilliant question, Granger. Too bad I actually know the answer.

Chapter 18 of 35 collected

Chapter 18 : The Half-Giant's Secret

The Herbology classroom smelled of damp earth and fertilizer, a scent Draco had never quite grown accustomed to. She sat sandwiched between Millicent and Blaise at their shared table, trying to focus on Professor Sprout's instructions about repotting Venomous Tentacula seedlings.

Across the aisle, Harry was sitting with Weasley and Granger, as he tended to do in the classes they shared with the Gryffindors. Fine, Draco thought uncharitably. Let him have his Gryffindors. She didn't need him hovering anyway.

At least this way, Potter couldn't hear Pansy Parkinson's drivel.

"I was so sorry to miss the Christmas soiree at the Malfoys," Pansy said, her voice dripping with false sympathy. "Though... there were some whispers that there wasn't much to miss anyway."

Pansy paused dramatically, turning to Daphne with a titter. "Oh, Daphne, it was just dreadful. Mother said Draco's dress for the event left a lot to be desired. Something about how she might as well have just showed up in trousers."

Draco's jaw tightened, but she kept her eyes on her potting soil. Don't engage. Don't give her the satisfaction.

"I mean, honestly. Draco, darling, you dress like you're embarrassed to be seen." Pansy leaned forward, her voice carrying. "It's almost as if... you avoid anything that might remind people you're a girl. It's really quite unfortunate." She gestured vaguely at Draco's figure. "Your mother must be beside herself with worry. Watching her only daughter act like being a girl is some sort of inconvenience."

"Parkinson, shut it," Blaise cut in, his tone lazy but edged with warning.

Pansy blinked, clearly expecting support from the rest of the Slytherins. She glanced at Crabbe and Goyle, but they looked uncomfortable, shifting in their seats. Even Nott stayed silent, keeping his usual commentary to himself. Millicent frowned, incensed that Pansy saw fit to start all of this in class.

"I'm just saying," Pansy continued, louder now, her voice taking on that shrill quality that made Draco's teeth grind. "She's bringing shame to all of us. A pureblood family like the Malfoys, and she can't even —"

"Leave her alone," Millicent muttered.

Pansy's eyes widened. "Since when are you defending her?"

Draco's ears burned. She could feel the eyes of the entire class on her now — Gryffindors included. Harry still hadn't turned around, bent over his textbook with Weasley and Granger.

"Because you're being a bitch," Blaise said flatly. "Even for you, this is excessive."

"Excessive?" Pansy's voice rose. "I'm just pointing out what everyone's thinking! She doesn't know how to behave like a proper pureblood lady. She's —"

"Maybe because she's not one?" Granger's voice cut through the classroom, clear and firm. She'd stood up, her hands on her hips. "And even if she was, what business is it of yours?"

Pansy whipped around. "Excuse me?"

"You heard me." Granger stepped away from her table, Harry and Weasley rising behind her. "Draco's done nothing to you. But you keep targeting her like it's some kind of sport."

"Stay out of this, Mudblood," Pansy snapped.

The classroom went silent. Even Draco flinched.

"Don't call her that," Harry said, his voice low and dangerous. He'd moved to stand beside Granger, his green eyes fixed on Pansy.

"Or what?" Pansy sneered. "You'll hex me? Go ahead. See what happens."

"I think you'll find," Draco said, her voice cold despite the tremor in her hands, "that I don't need Potter to defend me."

Pansy turned back to her, a cruel smile on her face. "Oh, I know. You're quite capable of defending yourself, aren't you? You certainly don't need someone protecting you. It's not like you couldn't even keep your dignity —"

"Shut up," Draco warned, her wand hand trembling.

"— in front of the entire school, and now you're what? Hiding behind Potter and his little friends? Pathetic." Pansy's voice rose, sharp and cutting. "Your baby brother must be so ashamed. Scorpius deserves a proper sister, not some —"

Draco's wand was in her hand before she thought better of it. Locomotor Mortis!

Pansy's arms snapped to her sides, her legs locking together. She toppled backward off her chair with a crash, frozen mid-sneer.

The classroom erupted.

"Miss Malfoy!" Professor Sprout's voice boomed from the doorway. She'd returned, her arms full of fertilizer bags, and was staring at the scene in horror. "What is the meaning of this?"

"She —" Draco began, but Sprout was already striding forward.

"Unauthorized spell work in my classroom!" Sprout set down the bags with a thump. "Twenty points from Slytherin, Malfoy. And detention. Tonight. With me."

"Professor, wait —" Harry started.

"— she was being provoked —" Granger added.

"— Parkinson called her a —" Weasley tried.

"Silence!" Sprout's face was stern. "I don't care what was said. Students do not hex each other in class. That is final." She turned to the frozen Pansy on the floor. "Someone help Miss Parkinson up. And remove the spell."

Theodore Nott was already moving, his wand out. Finite Incantatem.

Pansy gasped as the spell released, scrambling to her feet with a look of pure fury. "You're going to regret this," she hissed at Draco.

Draco didn't wait. She shoved her books into her bag with angry, jerky movements, not hearing Hermione or Millicent calling her name. Her hands were shaking. Her vision was blurry.

She pushed past the tables and bolted for the door.

"Miss Malfoy!" Professor Sprout's voice rang out. "Come back here this instant! You cannot leave in the middle of —"

"Draco, wait!" Hermione called after her.

But Draco was already gone, her footsteps echoing up the steps leading out of the greenhouse, and her whole body shaking with rage.


The girls' bathroom was empty and cold, the tiles echoing Draco's harsh breathing as she gripped the edge of the sink. Her reflection in the mirror looked pale, her eyes bright with unshed tears of fury.

Stupid. So stupid.

The door creaked open. Draco didn't turn around.

"Go away," she said, her voice rough.

"No," Hermione said simply, closing the door behind her. She approached slowly, like Draco was a skittish animal. "I'm not leaving you alone like this."

Draco laughed, but there was no humor in it. "Why not? It's not like we're great friends. Only barely, in fact."

"That's not true." Hermione came to stand beside her at the sinks, not looking at her, just staring at the mirror. "Pansy's a bully. She always has been. Just because you're... not like her — because you're different from the other Slytherins — it doesn't give her the right to —"

"Different," Draco repeated bitterly. "You have no idea."

Hermione was quiet for a moment. Then, softly, "No. I suppose I don't. But I do know what it's like to be targeted for being different."

Draco finally looked at her, really looked at her. Granger — always so certain, so confident in her answers. But there was something vulnerable in her expression now.

"I'm having a hard time of it," Draco admitted, the words slipping out before she could stop them. "In Slytherin. They... they expect things from me. Things I can't —" She cut herself off, shaking her head. "Never mind."

"You don't have to do it alone, you know," Hermione said. "We're here. Harry, Ron, me. We're your friends now. That has to count for something."

Draco looked down at her hands. "Does it?"

"Yes." Hermione's voice was firm. "It does."

A beat of silence. Then Hermione's expression shifted, her brow furrowing. "Actually... there's something you should know. About Hagrid."

Draco raised an eyebrow. "What about him?"

"We went to see him," Hermione said, her words tumbling out in a rush. "After class. Harry, Ron, and me. We wanted to ask him about what's guarding the Stone apart from Fluffy."

Draco's eyes narrowed. "And?"

"He wouldn't tell us much. Said he couldn't — that Dumbledore wouldn't want him to. But he did tell us who helped protect it." Hermione paused, ticking names off on her fingers. "Professor Sprout. Professor Flitwick. Professor McGonagall. Professor Quirrell. And Dumbledore himself did something, of course."

"Anyone else?"

Hermione hesitated. "Snape."

Draco blinked. "Snape?"

"Yeah. Hagrid said Snape helped protect the Stone too." Hermione looked frustrated. "Harry thinks that means Snape probably knows everything about how the Stone is guarded — except maybe Quirrell's spell and how to get past Fluffy."

"That's... useful," Draco said slowly. "So we know who set the protections. But we still don't know what they are."

"Right. But that's not even the important part." Hermione's expression darkened. "Hagrid has a dragon egg, Draco."

Draco stared at her, feigning surprise. "A what?"

"A dragon egg. In his fireplace. Huge, black egg — he said he won it last night in a card game with a stranger down in the village." Hermione's voice was tight with worry.

Draco's stomach dropped. "A dragon. Won in a card game."

"It's a Norwegian Ridgeback. They're rare." Hermione looked genuinely distressed. "Hagrid was so pleased with himself. He wouldn't even open a window — said he couldn't, even though it was boiling in there."

"Dragon eggs are very rare," Draco said slowly, her mind working through the implications. "They're protected merchandise. Heavily regulated. You can't just... buy one. Or win* one in a card game."

Hermione's frown deepened. "Really?"

"Isn't it unusual," Draco said, turning to face her fully now, "that someone just... gave one to Hagrid? Out of nowhere? A stranger, conveniently down in the village, conveniently glad to get rid of it?"

Hermione went very still. "What do you mean?"

"I mean," Draco said, her voice low, "dragon eggs don't just appear. They're traded through specific channels. Monitored. Someone had to get that egg to him. Someone who knew he'd want it. Someone who knew he wouldn't ask too many questions about where it came from."

Hermione looked troubled, her lips pressed into a thin line. "You think someone gave it to him on purpose?"

"I think," Draco said, "that nothing about this is a coincidence. Hagrid wants a dragon, and suddenly one appears? That's not just luck."

Hermione was quiet for a long moment. Then, she got back that determined look on her face, "We need to tell Harry."

Draco nodded. "Yeah. We do."


Draco returned from detention sore and exhausted, her muscles aching from hauling heavy bags of manure without magic. Professor Sprout had been merciless — every bag had to be moved by hand, every tool cleaned without a spell. By the time she'd been dismissed, her robes were stained and her hands were raw.

She was rounding the corner toward the dungeons when she saw him.

Harry was waiting for her, shifting awkwardly from foot to foot in the dim corridor light. He straightened when he saw her approach.

"Hey," he said, his voice tentative. "I, um... I wanted to say I'm sorry. About what happened. In Herbology."

Draco stopped, her bag slipping from her shoulder. "Yeah, well. Not like Sprout cared about any of that."

"Yeah, I know." Harry took a step closer, his green eyes uncertain. "I should've done something. Said something more. But I just..." He hesitated, then frowned. "Why is Pansy so terrible to you, anyway?"

Draco stared at him for a long moment. Then a humorless chuckle escaped her. "Maybe because she wants to be Mrs. Nott in the future. And Theo's father doesn't approve of her chances if I'm around."

Harry shook his head, his expression darkening. "All this over that git. I wish I could punch him."

Draco blinked, processing Potter's defiant posture. Oh, Potter. You never change, do you? Well, better Nott than me. The corner of her mouth twitched. "I bet you would."

Then she laughed at Potter's earnest expression — and at how he'd already grabbed her bag out of her hands without asking. "You're terrible at this, by the way."

Harry's ears went pink as he shifted Draco's bag onto his shoulder. "At what?"

"Comforting people." She massaged her aching limbs, wincing. "But... thanks. I appreciate the gesture."

The foul mood from the detention seemed to lift, just a little. Harry relaxed, his shoulders dropping.

"So," he said, falling into step beside her as she continued toward the dungeons. "Hermione told me what you said. About the dragon egg."

Draco's expression sharpened. "And?"

"You're right. It's suspicious." Harry's brow furrowed. "Actually... the egg hatched. Tonight. We had gone to see Hagrid after dinner."

Draco's stomach dropped. "It hatched?"

"Yeah. Norwegian Ridgeback, just like he said." Harry looked troubled. "We finally got Hagrid to agree to let Charlie — Ron's brother — and his colleagues in Romania take Norbert away."

Norbert? Draco repeated, her voice rising. "He named it?"

Harry winced. "Yeah. Look, he really loves it, Draco. He thinks it's his pet. But we convinced him it's not safe — dragons are dangerous, and he lives in a wooden house, and —"

"Why do you need to be involved?" Draco cut in, her voice sharp. "Hagrid's an adult. He should be able to handle this on his own."

Harry's expression tightened. "Hagrid's our friend. We can't just leave him to deal with this alone."

Draco laughed, but there was no humor in it. "And you think a bunch of eleven-year-olds can do what he — a grown man — can't?"

Harry stopped walking. When Draco turned to look at him, his jaw was set.

"It's not about that," he said, his voice tight. "He's our friend. We can't just abandon him when he needs help."

"He's a gamekeeper, Potter," Draco said, keeping her voice level. "He's supposed to take care of the castle and everyone in it — especially kids like us. He should know better than to smuggle illegal creatures into a school."

Harry's eyes flashed. "See, this is exactly what I mean. You talk about him like he's some kind of idiot. Like he doesn't deserve our help just because he's... different."

Draco's eyes narrowed. "Oh, is that what you think this is?"

"Isn't it?" Harry's voice was frustrated now. "You may not be as bad as Nott or Pansy, but sometimes you sound just like them. Talking about people like they're beneath you."

"Brilliant." Draco's voice was tight with frustration. "So you think you know best about everything, don't you? About me, about Hagrid, about what's right. You act like you understand prejudice when you don't know the first thing about it — or about anything else. Especially my life."

Harry's mouth twisted into a grimace. "Forget it. I don't want to talk to you when you're like this."

"Like what?" Draco snapped.

Harry looked at her, and there was something sad in his expression now. "When you're acting like... them. Like Nott and Parkinson. And possibly your father."

Draco's jaw tightened. "You shut up about my father."

"You can't even accept it when someone calls you out on it —"

Shut up about my father, Draco repeated, her voice shaking with rage.

She turned on her heel and stormed off, snatching her bag from Harry's shoulder and slinging it over her own. It slammed against her hip with every step. She reached the staircase when she nearly collided with Daphne, who had been coming down.

"Draco?" Daphne reached out, steadying her. "What's wrong?"

But Draco was already past her, her footsteps echoing down the corridor as she disappeared into the dungeons.


For two weeks, Draco did not talk to Harry. By extension, this meant she didn't talk to Weasley and Granger too.

Hermione had tried to talk to her once — cornering her after Charms with that earnest, worried look on her face — but Weasley had tugged her away before she could say more than a few words. Draco had watched them walk off, her jaw tight.

Typical, she thought bitterly. Potter won't do anything about Weasley's prejudice against me, but he'll lecture me about mine against Hagrid. Hypocrite.

She pushed open the door to the Slytherin Common Room, the low chatter and green-tinted light from the lake washing over her. It was particularly busy tonight — most of the house seemed to be crammed into the space, studying or gossiping in clusters. Draco squeezed past a group of second-years and dropped into an armchair next to Millicent, who barely glanced up from her book.

"— found Weasley's letter in a book, when I went to visit him in the Hospital Wing." Nott's voice carried from the couch behind her. He was lounging with Pansy, looking far too pleased with himself. "I had to pretend to borrow a book so Pomfrey would let me see him."

Pansy perked up, her eyes gleaming. "What did it say?"

"It was a letter to his brother — the one who works with dragons," Nott said, smirking. "Weasley's hand is all bandaged up. Probably got bitten by the thing. Heard he won't tell anyone what happened to it."

Draco's head snapped up, her attention caught despite herself.

Pansy nodded knowingly. "Daphne told me Potter had a fight with Malfoy about a dragon too. Something about Hagrid's pet."

Damn you Daphne, Draco thought viciously.

Nott's smirk widened. "Oh, there's more. They're planning to smuggle it away. Weasley's brother — you know, the one in Romania — his friends are supposed to pick it up."

"Pick it up from where?" Pansy asked, leaning forward.

"The Astronomy Tower. At midnight." Nott lowered his voice, but not enough. "Saturday night. They're going to carry it up there in a crate and hand it off to Charlie Weasley's friends."

Draco's stomach dropped. Hagrid's pet dragon. Smuggled out of Hogwarts. At midnight.

She remembered it well — the memory surfacing like a drowned thing breaking the surface. In her past life, she'd caught them. She had been the one to report them to McGonagall. Potter, Granger, and... was it Longbottom? — out of bed after curfew, trying to smuggle that dragon out of the school.

And they had been caught red-handed. Fifty points from Gryffindor. Detention. The three of them, humiliated in front of the entire school.

But this time was different. This time, she wasn't the one catching them. This time, she was... what? Complicit? If she said nothing and they got caught anyway, would it be on her? If she warned them and they got caught, would it be on her?

Whatever was she supposed to do?

Chapter 19 of 35 collected

Chapter 19 : The Midnight Misadventure

Draco sat at her desk, her quill tapping restlessly against the parchment as Professor Binns droned on about the 1612 Goblin Rebellion. Her mind wasn't on goblins, though. It was on Saturday night.

The Astronomy Tower. At midnight.

She'd been going over her options for two days now, and she still didn't know what to do. Tell them and risk getting dragged into whatever mess they were planning? Or say nothing and let them get caught — again — with the added complication that she'd known and done nothing?

Usually, Harry sat with her in History of Magic. But not today.

She had watched from the corner of her eye as he took a seat with Millicent instead, offering Draco a quick, guilty look before focusing on Binns. Blaise had naturally gravitated to Daphne, leaving Draco without a partner.

The only open spot was next to Pansy.

Draco's stomach turned at the thought. Pansy, who'd been insufferable since the incident in Herbology. Pansy, who'd been gloating about Draco's detention, about everything under the sun, ever since she'd figured out how to push Draco's buttons.

No. Absolutely not.

Her gaze swept the classroom. The Ravenclaws sat to their left — and there, halfway down the row, was an empty seat next to a boy she vaguely recognized. Michael Corner.

Even a random Ravenclaw would be better than Pansy or Theodore Nott.

She gathered her things and moved to the empty seat, sliding in beside him. Michael glanced up, surprised, but said nothing — just shifted his books to make room.

Harry was staring at her now, his green eyes unreadable. He looked a little guilty at having left her alone, but he didn't move. Didn't offer to switch.

Fine, Draco thought, turning her attention back to Binns. If that's how it is.

As Binns floated past their row, his monotone voice washing over them like fog, Draco's mind drifted.

Prejudice.

Harry had called her prejudiced. Said she discriminated against people she thought were beneath her. But what about him? What about Weasley, who wouldn't even speak to her because of her last name? Who'd tugged Granger away before she could say two words?

Was her House's reputation just that bad? Her family's name just that tainted?

Hagrid smuggled an illegal dragon into a school full of children, and suddenly she was the bigot for pointing it out. Weasley got bitten by the thing, and no one questioned whether he deserved it.

Hypocrites. All of them.

Next to her, Michael's head was drooping, his eyes fluttering shut as Binns continued his lecture on goblin weaponry. Draco elbowed him awake.

Michael jerked upright, glaring at her. "What?"

"Binns is coming," Draco hissed, nodding toward the ghostly professor who was drifting in their direction.

Michael yanked his textbook open and pretended to start writing on a piece of parchment, his quill scratching loudly against the surface. Binns floated past without noticing.

Draco caught Harry's eye across the room. He was staring at her, not even pretending to pay attention to the lesson. His expression was... complicated. Guilty, maybe. Or disappointed.

She looked away, making her decision.

She would give them a heads up. Just one. Via Granger — she was the only one who'd tried to reach out, after all. But that was it. After that, she had nothing to do with their plans with Hagrid. If they wanted to smuggle dragons out of Hogwarts at midnight, that was their business.

Let them get caught. Let them face whatever consequences came their way.

She wasn't going to be the one to save them this time.


Friday evening after their classes, Draco owled Hermione to meet her near the entrance to the Great Hall.

When Hermione arrived, Draco didn't waste time. "Nott's planning to get you in trouble. He found out about the dragon — about Saturday night. He's going to tell someone."

Hermione's eyes widened. "How do—?"

"Doesn't matter." Draco kept her voice low. "I'm telling you so you can decide what to do. That's it."

Hermione was quiet for a moment. Then, she shook her bushy hair aside. "Thank you. But... why did you tell me?"

Draco shrugged, keeping her expression neutral. "Because I figured you should know. That's all."

Hermione blinked, clearly not expecting that answer. "Oh."

"Just to be clear," Draco added, her voice carefully casual, "I don't owe you guys anything. So even if I didn't tell you, I wouldn't be at fault. But this way my conscience is clear. You can get caught or not — it's up to you."

Hermione bit her lip, looking troubled. "I... I actually wanted to talk to you. About what you said to Harry. About Hagrid." She paused, glancing around to make sure no one was listening. "I don't agree with everything you said. But... I can see why you're worried. Keeping a dragon in a wooden house — it's not exactly safe, is it? And it's illegal. We managed to convince him to find it a home with Charlie - Ron's brother."

A small, private satisfaction curled in Draco's chest, but she kept it off her face. She merely nodded for Hermione to go on.

Hermione hesitated, twisting a strand of hair around her finger. "I've been meaning to ask you something else. Why do Ron and — sometimes Harry — say that you're prejudiced? I mean... you've never acted that way towards me. Not like Pansy or Nott."

Draco made an ugly sound. "Have you ever actually met Weasley? He's the textbook definition of prejudiced. Bet his father fed him all kinds of stories about my family, and he's only too eager to prove he's right."

"That's not fair, though," Hermione said, frowning. "You're not prejudiced, right? You don't think you're better than Hagrid, right?"

Draco was conflicted. On one hand, she could lie here and get Hermione on her side. But... what if she told the truth?

"The answer to that," Draco said slowly, "is both yes and no. Yes, I think Hagrid's incompetent. And no, I don't think that because he's a half-giant. I just think he's... frighteningly irresponsible."

Hermione's mouth opened, then closed. She looked like she wanted to argue — wanted to defend him — but the words wouldn't come. Because part of her knew Draco wasn't entirely wrong.

"I... I can't say I agree," she said finally, her voice quiet. "But I understand why you think that." She paused, then added, "Thank you. For telling me about Nott. And... for being honest."

Then she turned and left for dinner.

Draco sighed, watching her go. So much for honesty.


It was early Sunday morning, just after 12:45 AM, and Draco was having a fitful sleep.

The nightmares came in flashes — Fenrir's laughter echoing through stone corridors, the metallic smell of blood thick in the air. Bodies torn apart without care for age or innocence. A child's scream, cut short.

And then her father's voice, cold and disappointed: "You couldn't even protect your own family, Draco. You let them take everything. You're weak. You're nothing."

She was back in that cell, small and dark, with Fenrir's hands on her shoulders, his breath hot against her ear. "Your father sent you here to die, little Malfoy. Did you really think he cared?"

"No—" Draco thrashed against the sheets, trapped in memories that felt too real, too recent. "No, please, please don't —"

"Draco!"

Someone was shaking her shoulder. A voice, sharp with concern, cut through the fog. Another voice followed, less kind, "What's wrong with her?"

Draco jolted awake, gasping, her heart hammering against her ribs. Millicent was leaning over her, face creased with worry. Pansy stood a few feet away, looking more frightened than Draco had ever seen her.

"What happened?" Draco managed, her voice rough.

Millicent pressed a glass of water into her hand. "Nightmare. You were screaming. Pansy and I couldn't wake you."

Draco's gaze flicked to Pansy, who had already recovered her usual smirk. "Merlin, Draco. Still having nightmares like a toddler? Did you want your mummy to come sing you a lullaby?"

Draco ignored her, sweeping damp hair behind her ear and drinking deeply. The cold water helped, but her hands still trembled.

That's when she noticed Daphne's bed was empty.

"Where's Daphne?" she asked Millicent.

Millicent shrugged.

Pansy giggled. "Wouldn't you like to know?"

Draco frowned. Pansy being pleased usually meant trouble for someone — and given the hour, she had a sinking feeling it was her.

She didn't have to wait long for answers.

Near 1 AM, the Slytherin fifth year prefect appeared at the dormitory entrance, her expression sour. "Professor Snape is calling for you, Draco Malfoy." She looked thoroughly annoyed at being summoned to the first-year dorms in the middle of the night.

Draco tightened her dressing robe. "Do you know why?"

The fifth year prefect sneered. "Like I care! You first-years are the worst I've dealt with in all my years at Hogwarts."

Draco exchanged a bewildered look with Millicent before following her out into the corridor.


Snape's office was dimly lit when Draco entered, the green glow from the dungeons casting long shadows across the walls. She stopped short at what she found inside.

Harry and Hermione stood near the fireplace, both looking disheveled and exhausted. Theodore Nott was perched on the edge of a chair, smug as ever, while Daphne Greengrass hovered near the door, her expression unreadable. Professor McGonagall stood rigid by Snape's desk, her lips pressed into a thin line. Snape himself was seated behind his desk, fingers steepled, watching Draco with an expression she couldn't quite parse.

"Miss Malfoy," Snape said, his voice like silk over steel. "How gracious of you to join us at last."

Draco's eyes flicked between the adults. "Professor? What's going on?"

Nott jumped in before anyone could answer. "She's the mastermind behind all of this, sir. I have been telling you this. Potter and Granger were smuggling a dragon out of Hogwarts, but she's the one who planned it all. Potter's not exactly... strategic."

Draco's head snapped toward him. "That's a lie. I have nothing to do with this. Nott's trying to get me in trouble."

Harry nodded quickly. "She's telling the truth, Professor. Draco's not involved."

McGonagall looked between them, her expression softening slightly. "Mr. Potter's account seems credible, Severus. Perhaps we should—"

"Mr. Potter," Snape interrupted, his voice cold, "has a long history of spinning elaborate tales to get his housemates into trouble. I see no reason to believe this is any different."

Daphne shifted uncomfortably, her eyes flicking to Draco before darting away. She opened her mouth, then closed it again, clearly reluctant.

Theo jumped in before she could speak. "Daphne overheard Draco and Harry arguing about how to smuggle the dragon out, Professor. They were planning it together."

Draco's head snapped toward Daphne. "You what?"

Daphne's face flushed, guilt flickering across her features. "I... I heard you two talking. About the dragon. You were arguing about the best way to get it out of the castle."

Draco stared at her, betrayal sharp in her chest. "Daphne, that never happened. You—"

"Mr. Nott and Miss Greengrass acted on principle," Snape cut in, his tone leaving no room for argument. "They attempted to bring Potter's misadventures to the attention of the authorities. I fail to see how they are to be blamed for that."

McGonagall's expression pinched, as though she couldn't believe the blatant favoritism. "And what of Miss Malfoy's role in all of this?"

Snape's gaze flicked to Harry, cold and calculating. "Miss Malfoy is a promising student. That she has allowed herself to be drawn into Potter's orbit is... disappointing."

Draco felt something hot and angry rise in her throat. "None of this is true, sir. I was in bed. I had nothing to do with this."

Snape's eyes narrowed, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "Do not lie to me, Miss Malfoy. Your association with Potter's crowd has been indulged for long enough. You have shown considerable promise — but that buys you only so much leniency."

"This isn't fair!" Draco interrupted, her voice rising. "You're not even listening—"

"Silence," Snape snapped. "You will show respect, or I will ensure your parents hear of this."

Draco's mouth snapped shut, her hands clenching at her sides. How could he? Her own godfather, choosing Nott over her. Choosing to carry out his personal vendetta against Potter rather than listen to reason.

Theo smirked from his chair. Daphne looked like she wanted to disappear.

Draco supposed that when she'd gossiped about her fight with Harry to Pansy, she hadn't imagined things going this way.

McGonagall interrupted before Snape could continue. "What is to be done with Mr. Potter and Miss Malfoy, Severus?"

Snape leaned back in his chair, his voice smooth. "Miss Malfoy will serve detention. Potter will lose fifty points for Slytherin. I trust Miss Granger will lose the same — though I suppose that is ultimately Professor McGonagall's decision." His gaze flicked to her, challenging. "They will both join Miss Malfoy in her detention."

"And Miss Malfoy? She won't lose points for Slytherin?" McGonagall asked tightly.

Snape's gaze flicked to Draco, his tone measured. "Miss Malfoy's transgression is relatively innocent. She was induced to weave elaborate fictions to Mr. Nott at Potter's instigation."

Draco stared at him, fury burning in her chest. Relatively innocent? She was being punished, but Harry was losing fifty points for Slytherin while she faced no such penalty. Because Snape would only go so far — one Slytherin punished was enough - he wouldn't bleed his own house dry. 

It was a backhanded gesture at best — a reminder that Snape's favoritism had its limits, and that she was expected to be grateful for this crumb of protection.

McGonagall's expression was thunderous, but she said nothing.

One by one, the office emptied out. Hermione was escorted back to Gryffindor tower by the Gryffindor sixth year prefect. Theo and Daphne followed, though Daphne lingered at the door, looking back at Draco with something like apology in her eyes.

Snape waited until they were alone before speaking. "Miss Malfoy. A word."

Draco turned back, her jaw tight.

Snape stood, walking around his desk to face her. His expression was unreadable, but his voice was cold. "Your association with Potter ends now, Miss Malfoy. I suggest you remember how precarious your position in Slytherin has become — and reflect on who is responsible for that."

Draco said nothing, her hands still clenched at her sides.

Snape leaned in slightly, his eyes cold. "Should I discover you ignoring this warning, I will inform your parents. I'm certain they would find your... conduct... deeply troubling."

Draco's throat felt tight. "Yes, sir," she gritted out.

Snape studied her for a long moment, then nodded, satisfied. "You may go."

Draco turned and left, her feet carrying her forward without thought. Harry was waiting outside Snape's office, shifting awkwardly from foot to foot.

Harry stepped toward her, lowering his voice. "Draco, I'm sorry. I didn't know Nott would—"

"Don't," Draco snapped, cutting him off. She didn't care that Theo and Daphne were still nearby, watching. "I don't need your apology, Potter. Just stay away from me."

She hurried past the three of them, her feet pounding against the stone floor. Daphne caught up to her near the dormitory entrance, her voice quiet. "Draco, let me explain—"

"I don't want to hear it," Draco said, not slowing down. "I'm done with this. All of you can rot for all I care."

She pushed into the girls' dormitory, slamming the door behind her. Millicent was already in bed, pretending to be asleep. Draco didn't bother with pleasantries — she just crawled back into her own bed, pulling the curtains shut.

She was done with all of them — stupid, scheming eleven-year-olds who couldn't see past their own noses.

Chapter 20 of 35 collected

Chapter 20 : The Forbidden Forest

The Slytherin table was unusually tense at breakfast Monday morning.

Whispers followed Harry wherever he sat, and more than a few voices carried loud enough for the whole hall to hear.

"Fifty points," Marcus Flint muttered, shaking his head. "In one night. Merlin."

"First year, too," Adrian Pucey added with a sneer. "Bet he's the first first-year to lose that many points in a single go."

Draco sat a few seats down, loading her plate with food and pointedly not listening.

"Seven years," Terence Higgs said, his voice carrying. "Seven years Slytherin's won the House Cup. And now Potter comes along and we're what — fifty points behind? Might lose it for the first time ever thanks to him."

"Should've sorted him into Gryffindor where he belongs," another voice chimed in. "Or better yet, sent him back to the Muggles."

Draco kept her eyes on her plate, chewing slowly. She said nothing.

Nott, sitting across from Harry, smirked as he leaned in just loud enough for everyone nearby to hear. "Fifty points in one night. That's got to be a record, right? Impressive, really — if you're aiming for 'biggest disappointment.'"

Harry's jaw tightened, but he didn't respond.

"Enough," Flint said finally, his voice cutting through the chatter. The table quieted. "It's done. We'll make it back when we play the next match. Potter's not the first to lose points, and he won't be the last."

It wasn't exactly a defense — more of a lukewarm reminder that there were more important things than house points — but it shut the worst of the comments up. Draco glanced at Flint, surprised, but he was already turning back to his breakfast.

Millicent, meanwhile, had been unusually nice to Draco since Sunday night. She'd managed to wrangle the whole story out of a guilt-ridden Daphne sometime before breakfast, and had apparently torn her a new one in the process. Now she was making a point of sitting next to Draco at meals, passing her the pumpkin juice without being asked, and shooting dirty looks at anyone who made a Potter comment too loudly.

Daphne, to her credit, had tried to explain herself on three separate occasions. Draco had been less than forthcoming each time. The last time, she'd actually threatened to use the Silencing Charm if Daphne didn't drop it.

But more than Daphne, there was another person who seemed keen for Draco's forgiveness.

Harry Potter.

He'd written her a letter that morning — Hedwig had arrived just as Draco was finishing getting ready, waiting impatiently on the windowsill for a reply.

Draco,

I'm writing because I need to apologize. I was too quick to judge you over the whole Hagrid situation — I should have listened instead of assuming the worst. You didn't deserve to get dragged into all of that, and I'm sorry you got into trouble because of me.

I know you probably don't want to hear this, and you definitely don't owe me a reply. But I needed you to know that I regret everything. Especially what happened with Snape. That wasn't fair to you.

Harry

Hedwig had waited so long for an answer that she'd actually nipped Draco's fingers, as if to hurry her along.

Draco had shooed the bird away, crumpled Harry's letter into a ball, and thrown it into the lake on her way to breakfast.

The most frustrating part was that it wasn't about Snape at all. It wasn't even about the detention or the lost points or any of that.

It was the fact that Harry kept judging her — time and again — like he half-believed Weasley and Hagrid's assessment of her. Like he expected her to be the villain before he even knew what she'd done. Every time something went wrong, he looked at her like she was already guilty. Like she was her father. Like she was them - the other Slytherins.

And the worst part was that she'd thought — stupidly, naively — that he was different. That he saw her, not the name. But apparently not.

Coming back to the present, Draco became aware that Harry was watching her. It was so obvious that even Blaise noticed.

"I think Potter wants to say something to you, Draco," he commented, nodding toward the end of the table.

Draco hummed, shoving a piece of toast into her mouth so she wouldn't have to reply.


Even though Draco had promised to stay away from the chaos that was Potter and his twosome, she was forced back into it one afternoon after their Potions class with the Gryffindors.

She was heading toward the Great Hall with Millicent and Blaise when she spotted them — Potter, Weasley, and Granger — coming out of the Potions classroom. Hermione looked miserable, her shoulders hunched, her usual enthusiasm nowhere to be seen. She'd been like that for days now, quiet in class, not raising her hand, barely speaking at meals. Draco felt a pang of something — sympathy, maybe — but kept walking.

"Malfoy!"

Draco stopped. Hermione had broken away from the other two, determination set in her jaw. Ron was pulling at her sleeve, trying to get her to follow, but she shook him off.

"Hermione, come on," Ron muttered, eyeing Draco like she was poisonous.

"Just a minute," Hermione said, not taking her eyes off Draco. "Please?"

Draco hesitated. Millicent and Blaise had stopped a few paces away, waiting. Potter was hovering near the classroom door, looking like he wanted to intervene but wasn't sure he should.

"It'll only be a moment," Hermione said, her voice quieter now. "Harry, Ron, go ahead. I'll catch up."

Ron looked mutinous, but Harry nodded, tugging on his friend's sleeve. Blaise raised an eyebrow at Draco — you sure? — and she gave a small nod. He and Millicent continued toward the Great Hall.

Hermione waited until they were out of earshot, then gestured to an empty classroom nearby. "Can we talk?"

Draco followed her inside, leaning against the doorframe while Hermione perched on the edge of a dusty desk.

"I wanted to apologize," Hermione said without preamble. "For everything. Neither Harry nor I meant to drag you into our mess. You got punished for something that wasn't even your fault, and... I'm sorry."

Draco shrugged, keeping her expression neutral. "I know it was Nott. And Pansy, probably. They've been looking for a way to get under my skin for weeks. This was just... convenient."

Hermione nodded, then bit her lip. "Would you... would you consider forgiving Harry too? He's been really upset about what happened. I know he's tried to write to you."

Draco looked away, out the window toward the lake. "It wouldn't change anything. I'd forgive him, then someone else would say something about my family or my background, and he'd be off again. It's exhausting."

"Harry isn't like that," Hermione said quickly. Then she paused, her expression softening. "Well... not on purpose. But he doesn't fit in Slytherin, Draco. He knows it. The Sorting Hat put him there, but he still feels like... like a mistake. And you're the only person in Slytherin he actually trusts. So when things go wrong, he... overreacts. Because he's scared of losing that."

Draco said nothing.

Hermione swung her legs, perched on an abandoned desk, her curls bouncing. "He thinks you're clever. And funny, actually. Sometimes I think he'd rather spend time with you than with us, but..." She hesitated. "He's also scared of Slytherin. Of what it represents. You-Know-Who's house, and all that. So he keeps his guard up. But with you..." She met Draco's eyes. "You're different. I know it, and so does he. Just... give him a chance. If you think you can."

Draco was quiet for a long moment.

"We'll see," she said finally, noncommittally.

But Hermione's words had already begun to thaw something in her chest — and she knew it.

They left the classroom and started walking toward the Great Hall, the conversation lulling into comfortable silence. They'd almost reached the main staircase when they spotted Quirrell coming toward them from the opposite corridor.

He looked awful — paler than usual, sweating, his turban slightly askew. He was muttering to himself, one hand clutching the front of his robes.

"Professor Quirrell?" Hermione called out, concern in her voice.

Quirrell jumped, his eyes widening. "Miss Granger! And... Miss Malfoy. Y-yes, perfectly fine. Just... a bit of a headache. Nothing to worry about."

He hurried past them without looking back, his footsteps echoing too loudly in the corridor.

Draco and Hermione exchanged a glance.

"That was strange," Hermione murmured.

Draco nodded, watching Quirrell disappear around the corner. He'd looked terrified — not just nervous, but genuinely frightened of something.

"Maybe he's coming down with something," Hermione offered, though she didn't sound convinced.

"Maybe," Draco said.

They continued toward the Great Hall, but Draco's mind was already turning over what they'd just seen. Quirrell had looked like he'd seen a ghost.

Or worse.


Draco had nearly forgotten about the detention she was meant to serve with Harry and Hermione. Snape and McGonagall, however, had not. In the greatest twist of irony, they were to serve it with Hagrid — in the Forbidden Forest.

Hagrid led them through the darkening trees, Fang trotting happily at his side despite the ominous atmosphere. Hermione kept close to Hagrid, her eyes wide as she took in the towering shadows around them. Harry walked beside Draco, who was pointedly ignoring him.

"Right then," Hagrid said, stopping in a clearing. "Here's what we're doin'. Someone's been killin' unicorns. Drinkin' their blood, by the looks of it. We need to find the poor creature before it dies — or find what's doin' it."

Hermione's hand flew to her mouth. "Unicorns? But... that's terrible!"

"Aye, it is," Hagrid said grimly. "Now, I'm gonna split us up. Better cover more ground that way." He looked between them, clearly uncomfortable. "I'll take Hermione with me. Harry, you go with Draco and Fang."

Hermione stepped forward immediately. "Actually, Hagrid, maybe I should go with Draco?"

"No," Hagrid said firmly, though not unkindly. "I'm not lettin' two young girls go off alone in the Forest. Harry'll go with Malfoy. Fang'll keep 'em safe."

Draco said nothing, though annoyance prickled at her at being called a young girl. If only you knew, Hagrid. I know spells that'd make your beard curl.

Harry, meanwhile, looked like he'd just won the lottery.

They set off, Fang bounding ahead of them, his tail wagging despite the tension between the two children following him. For several minutes, the only sound was their footsteps crunching over leaves and twigs.

"Draco," Harry said finally, his voice quiet. "Can we... can we talk?"

Draco kept walking, her eyes fixed on the path ahead. "We're talking now, Potter."

"You know what I mean." Harry sped up to walk beside her. "I'm sorry. For everything. I should have listened to you instead of assuming the worst. I won't... I won't make that mistake again."

Draco didn't look at him. "That's very noble of you."

"I mean it," Harry insisted. "I know I messed up. And I know you got into trouble because of me. That's not fair, and I'm sorry."

"Sorry doesn't fix anything, Potter."

"I know." Harry's voice was earnest, desperate. "But I'm willing to do whatever it takes. If you'll forgive me, I'll... I'll prove to you that I trust you. That I see you, not... not what everyone else says you are."

Draco stopped walking, turning to face him. "And what if someone else says something? What if Weasley or Hagrid or anyone else says something about my father - about my family? Are you going to believe them again?"

"No," Harry said immediately. "I won't. I promise."

"Promises are easy."

"I know." Harry's green eyes were wide, sincere. "But I mean it. I'll do whatever it takes to fix this. Just... give me a chance."

Draco stared at him. He looked so earnest, so painfully sincere. His baby face was all open honesty, his hair as messy as ever, his glasses slightly crooked. He looked like the kid Draco had wanted to befriend in her past life. He looked... sweet.

She felt something in her chest crack, just a little.

"Potter—"

A sound cut through the air — a low, hissing whisper, like something breathing through broken lungs.

Draco's head snapped up. Fang had stopped wagging his tail. The dog was growling now, low in his throat, his body tense.

"Did you hear that?" Draco whispered.

Harry nodded, his hand instinctively reaching for his wand. "Yeah."

They moved forward together, more cautiously now. The whispering grew louder, more distinct. And then they saw it.

A unicorn lay on the forest floor, its silver coat dull in the darkness, its eyes glassy and empty. It was dead.

And kneeling beside it was a hooded figure.

The figure was hunched over the unicorn's body, its face hidden by the deep cowl of its cloak. But Draco could see what it was doing — a silver goblet sat beside it, filled with thick, shimmering blood. The figure lifted the goblet to its lips and drank.

A hiss of satisfaction echoed through the trees.

Draco's blood turned to ice. "We need to go. Now."

But her feet wouldn't move. Neither would Harry's.

The figure slowly turned its head toward them.

And then — Potter fell to his knees, holding on to his scar. Draco pointed her wand at the figure, hand shaking.

The hooded figure was moving toward them now, its movements unnatural, fluid. Draco grabbed Harry's arm, yanking him upright.

"Run!" she screamed.

They turned and ran, Fang at their side, barking frantically. Draco didn't look back — she didn't need to. She could feel it behind them, chasing them, hungry.

Harry was stumbling, his hand still pressed to his forehead, his face pale with pain. Draco kept pulling him forward, her heart hammering against her ribs.

They ran until their lungs burned, until the forest seemed to close in around them, until—

A figure emerged from the shadows.

Tall, golden, magnificent. A centaur, his bow drawn, his arrow pointed at the thing chasing them.

The hooded figure hissed, retreating into the darkness.

The centaur lowered his bow, turning to face them. He was magnificent — golden coat gleaming in the moonlight, his human torso bare except for the bow slung across his back. His eyes were old, knowing, as though he'd seen centuries pass before him.

"Harry Potter," he said, his voice deep and calm. "You must leave this place. The one who did this is not gone. He is waiting."

Harry was still clutching his forehead, his breathing ragged. His scar burned like fire, and he could barely think through the pain. "Who... who was that?"

The centaur's expression was grave. "The one who has been drinking unicorn blood. The one who cannot die, but cannot truly live. He waits for the Stone, Harry Potter. And he will not stop until he has it."

Harry's eyes widened, his hand dropping from his forehead. "The Stone? You mean... the Philosopher's Stone?"

The centaur - Firenze, as Draco would come to know- looked towards them. "Yes, Mr. Potter."

Harry looked at Draco, excitement alive on his face despite the earlier fright. "I— well, the Stone's here, at Hogwarts. But I didn't think..." He trailed off, his face pale. "You mean someone's trying to steal it?"

Firenze's gaze was steady. "Not just steal, Harry Potter. Use it. With the Philosopher's Stone, one can create the Elixir of Life. One can live forever."

Harry's scar gave another vicious throb, and he stumbled. Draco's hand found Harry's, gripping it tightly. Her own heart was still hammering against her ribs, but she forced herself to stay calm. "We need to get back. Now."

Firenze nodded. "Go. And remember — you are not alone in this. But you must be careful. The forest has many secrets, and not all of them are kind."

He turned, gesturing for them to follow. "I will escort you back to Hagrid. It is not safe for you to wander alone tonight."

They followed him through the trees, Draco keeping close to Harry's side. The boy was still pale, still pressing his hand to his forehead, but he was walking now, putting one foot in front of the other.

"Firenze," Harry said after a moment, his voice shaky. "What... what was that thing? The one drinking the unicorn's blood?"

Firenze didn't turn, but his ears flicked back. "A shadow of what once was. A creature that has lost its body, its form, but not its hunger. It survives now by drinking the blood of the pure — the innocent. Unicorn blood will sustain it, but at a terrible price."

"What price?" Draco asked, her voice quiet.

Firenze glanced at her, his gaze thoughtful. "To slay a unicorn is to curse oneself. Its blood will keep you alive, even if you are an inch from death. But you will have a half-life, a cursed life, from the moment the blood touches your lips."

Harry's hand tightened on Draco's. "Who... who would do something like that?"

Firenze was silent for a long moment. Then, "There is only one who would seek such a fate. Only one who has been clinging to life by the thinnest thread, waiting for the chance to return."

Draco felt her blood run cold. She knew who they were talking about. Everyone knew.

"You-Know-Who," she whispered.

Firenze's ears flicked again, but he didn't confirm or deny. "The stars have been shifting, Harry Potter. They have been shifting for a long time. We centaurs read the skies, you see. We watch for what is to come. And what is to come... is not kind."

Harry's scar gave another vicious throb, and he stumbled. Draco caught him, her grip firm.

"Are you all right?" she asked, her voice sharper than she intended.

Harry nodded, though he looked like he was about to be sick. "Yeah. Just... my scar. It hurts when... when he's near."

Firenze's steps slowed. "Your scar? The mark he left upon you?" He turned, his gaze piercing. "That is no ordinary wound, Harry Potter. It is a connection. A bond. And it will serve you — and haunt you — for as long as you live."

Draco's grip on Harry's hand tightened. She didn't know what to say — didn't know if there was anything to say. But she didn't let go.

They walked in silence for a while longer, the forest closing in around them. Then, finally, they saw the light of Hagrid's lantern bobbing through the trees.

"Hagrid!" Harry called out, his voice relieved.

Hagrid came into view moments later, Hermione close at his side. She looked terrified, her curls wild around her pale face.

"Harry! Draco!" Hermione rushed forward, her eyes wide. "Are you all right? We heard screaming — Hagrid said—"

"We're fine," Draco said quickly, though her voice was shaking. "We're fine."

Hagrid's face was grim as he approached, his crossbow still in hand. "What happened? Firenze, what did yeh see?"

Firenze's gaze was steady. "The one who has been hunting the unicorns. He is closer than we thought, Hagrid. The forest is no longer safe."

Hagrid's expression darkened. "I was afraid o' that." He looked at the children, his voice gentler now. "Come on. Let's get yeh back to the castle. All o' yeh."

Hermione fell into step beside Draco as they started walking, her voice low. "What happened? What did you see?"

Draco glanced at Harry, who was still walking beside Hagrid, his hand pressed to his forehead. "Later," she said quietly. "Not here."

Hermione nodded, though her eyes were full of questions.

They walked back to the castle in silence, the weight of what they'd seen pressing down on all of them.

Chapter 21 of 35 collected

Chapter 21 : The Unplanned Ally

Harry and Draco walked Hermione to the Gryffindor tower in silence. Neither of them wanted to discuss what they'd seen in the forest within earshot of portraits or wandering prefects. They waited until they reached the corridor outside the Fat Lady before Hermione spoke.

"Ron's waiting in the common room," she said quietly. "I'll call him down."

She slipped through the portrait hole, and moments later, Ron appeared, looking bleary-eyed and confused. If he was surprised to see Draco standing there, he did little to show it — just nodded once, his expression grim.

The four of them tucked into an abandoned supply closet down the corridor, squeezing between mops and buckets until they were hidden from view.

Draco's mind drifted as Harry filled in Ron and Hermione on what they'd seen. She thought back to her first year in her past life — was Quirrell the one in the forest? Or was he working for that hooded figure? The pieces didn't quite fit together.

She tuned back into Harry's diatribe, managing to hear snippets of the conversation.

Harry paced, muttering with one hand placed firmly on his scar. "Snape wants the Stone for Voldemort... and Voldemort's waiting in the forest... and all this time we thought Snape just wanted to get rich..."

"Stop saying the name!" Ron hissed in a terrified whisper, as if he thought Voldemort could hear them.

"Also," Draco said quietly, "it's not Snape. It's Quirrell who's working for You-Know-Who."

The three of them jumped up in surprise — they'd forgotten Draco was there, as she'd been silent so far.

Hermione looked unsure. "Are we so sure it's Quirrell?"

Draco unfurled her hands, focusing her attention on them fully. "It is Quirrell. Think about it, Granger. Remember that day we ran into him? He looked terrified. And he's only gotten worse since — you all assumed it was because Snape was threatening him. But what if that's not it? What if it's his master? What if the Dark Lord is the one he's afraid of? What if Quirrell is taking too long to steal the Stone?"

Harry leaned forward, excitement replacing some of the fear on his face. "But what if it is Snape, though? Maybe Voldemort's pressuring him to steal the Stone. And Quirrell's spell work is the last bit left — that's why he's been threatening him?"

Draco shook her head. "Forget about who for a moment. Don't you think it's time we told someone? McGonagall, maybe... or Dumbledore?" She said it reluctantly, like she hated even suggesting it.

Try as she might, Draco just didn't trust the man. In retrospect, many of his decisions seemed questionable at best. Turning a blind eye when Snape blatantly favored Slytherin. Ignoring the obvious tension between the houses. The way he'd signed off on sending them into the Forbidden Forest as punishment, just that evening. That infuriating habit of answering questions with more questions, like he knew exactly what was happening and simply wanted to see how it played out.

Surprisingly, it was Ron who nodded at this suggestion. "Malfoy's right. Dumbledore's the only one You-Know-Who was ever afraid of. With Dumbledore around, nothing's going to go wrong."

Draco sighed internally. That's not quite what she had been going for. She'd meant it as a way to wash her hands of the whole mess — let the adults take care of it, let Dumbledore deal with whatever dark forces were lurking about. But Ron had heard it differently, as if she was actually putting faith in Dumbledore's abilities rather than just looking for the quickest exit.

"I think we should sit this out from now on," she clarified. "If you're so worried, go and tell Dumbledore what we've found so far. Let him take care of it." She directed the last part at Harry, who had been looking frightened ever since Firenze's warning.

Hermione agreed, but Harry insisted they wouldn't be believed without proof. "Look what happened with Norbert — Snape and McGonagall couldn't even believe there was an actual dragon. Why would they believe this?"

"Come on," Draco said, urging Harry toward the door. "You should get to bed."

Harry hesitated, then nodded. "Yeah. Alright."

They said their goodbyes to Hermione and Ron and stepped out into the corridor.

"See you in the morning," Hermione called after them.

Draco raised a hand in acknowledgment without turning back. She and Harry made their way toward the dungeons, the silence between them heavy with everything left unsaid.

On the way, Harry broke the silence. "Do you think... do you think Firenze was right? About Voldemort coming after me?"

Draco shook her head. "Not necessarily. This might not be about you at all." She paused, then added, "Anyway, who says the centaurs are even right? It sounds like Divination, which is known to be a very imprecise branch of magic."

Harry looked at her, confused. "What's Divination?"

"Predicting the future," Draco explained. "Through various methods — tea leaves, crystal balls, that sort of thing. Most of it's unreliable at best." She glanced at him. "Don't worry about it. Firenze could be wrong. They often are."

They reached the steps leading up to the girls' dormitories. Harry hesitated, then turned toward the boys' side.

"See you tomorrow," he said.

"Yeah," Draco replied, climbing toward her dormitory. "Try not to worry too much."


The Slytherin common room was a cacophony of stressed first-years cramming for finals. Parchment rustled, quills scratched frantically, and muttered incantations filled the air as students desperately tried to absorb months of material in a matter of days.

At the centre of it all sat Draco, flanked by Millicent, Blaise, and Harry. She'd been rattling off every potion Snape had introduced them to throughout the term — Polyjuice, Draught of Living Death, Wit-Sharpening Potion — her voice steady despite the chaos around them.

From the other corner of the room, Daphne watched longingly, seated near Pansy and Nott. Neither seemed interested in revising in the slightest. In fact, Nott had taken to passing snide remarks about those who were actually trying to study, making a mental list of students who might not come back for their second year.

"Look at Bulstrode," he muttered loud enough for half the room to hear. "She's going to fail so spectacularly, she'll be lucky to get a position scrubbing cauldrons in Diagon Alley."

Pansy giggled, but Daphne didn't look away from Draco's group.

Crabbe and Goyle, suspiciously, were hovering very close to Draco's little cluster, pretending to look for something in their bags while clearly hoping to catch the tail end of what she was saying.

"Focus," Draco snapped at Millicent, who was arguing with Blaise about whether bezoars worked on every poison. "We don't have time for this."

Harry, who had been quietly taking notes, leaned closer to her. "My scar's been hurting," he murmured, low enough that only she could hear. "All the time. It's going to be a wonder if I pass these exams at all."

Draco glanced at him, concern flickering across her face, but before she could respond, Millicent and Blaise erupted into another argument — this time about whether it was better to memorize ingredients or brewing methods first.

Harry took the opportunity to lean in again. "Hermione and I tried talking to McGonagall," he whispered. "But she said Dumbledore's been called away for some work. She insisted we talk to her instead, but... we didn't."

Draco's quill paused mid-sentence. Is that why Potter, Granger, and Weasley always managed to land up in trouble? she wondered. Because they couldn't find an adult to trust with their speculations?

She glanced around the room, thinking. Not that I blame them. It's not like I am overflowing with options of adults to reach out to either.

"All the teachers are too busy with exams to think about stealing the Stone," she said quietly, returning her attention to Harry. "Snape, Quirrell — all of them. They've got finals to worry about, just like us."

Harry looked unconvinced, but Draco pressed on. "Focus on the last exam first. Think about everything else later."

Harry nodded slowly. "Will you teach me again? Tonight, maybe?" He managed a weak smile. "Snape's going to be looking for any excuse to give me a D. 'Dreadful,' he'll say. 'Just dreadful, Potter.'"

Draco rolled her eyes, but there was no real heat in it. "Fine. But only if you stop complaining about your scar for five minutes."


The last exam — Potions — was finally over. Hermione was already going over the question paper as they walked out, hoping to engage in a discussion about the various questions and answers.

"And what did you write for question seven?" she asked Draco, who was walking slightly ahead of the group. "The one about the Wiggenweld Potion's interaction with—"

"Something about powdered moonstone," Draco answered briefly, not very interested. "Look, can we talk about this later?"

Before Hermione could respond, Millicent came bustling over. She burst into tears as soon as she saw them, sweeping Draco into a crushing hug. "If I don't fail," she sobbed into Draco's shoulder, "I'm getting you the biggest box of Honeyduke's they have. I promise."

Draco patted her back awkwardly. "There, there. You'll be fine."

Blaise offered a mock salute before putting an arm around Alicia, pretending to sympathize with her exam woes. "Don't worry, Spinnet. Even if you failed, there's always a career in professional Quidditch waiting for you."

The four of them — Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Draco — made their way to the lake and settled into a loose circle on the grassy bank, the lake shimmering in the late afternoon sun. Dragonflies darted over the water, and the distant sound of the Giant Squid breaking the surface echoed across the grounds. The air was warm and lazy, filled with the scent of cut grass and the occasional shout from students celebrating the end of exams further down by the trees. They began to reminisce about the events of the past year.

"Remember when Nott challenged us to that duel?" Ron laughed. "Thought he was going to be the hero, didn't he?"

"And Harry making the Slytherin team," Hermione said, smiling. "I still can't believe Snape let him on."

They lapsed into silence for a moment before landing on the topic of Norbert, laughing about the absurdity of trying to smuggle a dragon out of the castle.

Draco had been almost drifting off under the spring sun, her eyes half-closed, when Harry suddenly stood up in the middle of all this.

"Draco," he said, his voice cutting through the peaceful atmosphere. "Remember how Hagrid said he got Norbert off a stranger at the pub? Remember how you said it was suspicious?"

Draco blinked, squinting up at him against the bright sky. "Yes?" she muttered, still half-asleep.

Harry grabbed her arm, pulling her up and tugging the sleeve of her robe by mistake in his haste. "Oops, sorry." He didn't wait for her to steady herself before turning to Hermione. "But — did Hagrid ever tell us who gave him that egg?"

Ron and Hermione looked at each other, then back at Harry, their expressions shifting from relaxed to alarmed. "Harry, what are you getting at, mate?" Ron asked, frowning.

Harry didn't answer. He was already striding off across the grounds toward Hagrid's hut, his robes billowing behind him. The other three scrambled to their feet and followed him in confusion, leaving their spot by the lake empty except for the imprint of their bodies in the grass.

"I can't believe I missed it," Harry muttered to himself, more to the air than to anyone else.

Hagrid was out chopping wood when he saw the four of them approach, axe in hand and Fang trotting at his heels. He straightened up, wiping sweat from his brow with the back of his glove.

"Hello there! How were yer exams? Want ter come in fer a cup o' tea?"

Draco looked dubious. Did Hagrid even have something edible in that house of his?

Ron was about to agree, now that the exams were over his appetite was back to its usual form, but Harry stepped in before he could. "Never mind about that. Hagrid, I've got to ask you something. You know that night you won Norbert? What did the stranger you were playing cards with look like?"

"Dunno," said Hagrid casually, resting his axe against the woodpile. "He wouldn' take his cloak off."

He saw Harry exchange a stunned look with the three of them and raised his eyebrows. "It's not that unusual, yeh get a lot o' funny folk in the Hog's Head — yer dad would know somethin' 'bout that, huh?" He paused to ask Draco, then let out a booming laugh. "Jus' jokin' 'round."

Draco chose not to react to this poor attempt at a joke. Harry, meanwhile, sank down next to the neatly stacked logs, eager to get back to his line of enquiry.

"What did you talk to him about, Hagrid? Did you mention Hogwarts at all?"

"Mighta come up," said Hagrid, frowning as he tried to remember. "Yeah... he asked what I did, an' I told him I was gamekeeper here.... He asked a bit about the sorta creatures I took after... so I told him... said what I'd always really wanted was a dragon... an' then... I can' remember too well, 'cause he kept buyin' me drinks... then he said he had the dragon egg an' we could play cards fer it if I wanted... but he had ter be sure I could handle it, he didn' want it ter go ter any old home.... So I told him, after Fluffy, a dragon would be easy..."

"And did he — did he seem interested in Fluffy?" Harry asked, trying to keep his voice calm.

"Well — yeah — how many three-headed dogs d'yeh meet, even around Hogwarts? So I told him, Fluffy's a piece o' cake if yeh know how to calm him down, jus' play him a bit o' music an' he'll go straight off ter sleep —"

Hagrid suddenly looked horrified, his face going pale beneath his beard. "I shouldn'ta told yeh that!" he blurted out. "Forget I said it! Hey — where're yeh goin'?"

But the four of them were already striding back toward the castle, not speaking to each other at all until they came to a halt in the entrance hall. The stone walls seemed to close in around them, the cheerful afternoon light from outside replaced by the dim torchlight of the corridor.

Draco, who had been trailing behind the other three, finally broke the silence. "So, Quirrell probably knows how to get past Fluffy..." She paused to acknowledge the grim acceptance on the trio's faces. "I could go talk to Severus," she offered quietly. "He might—"

"No," Harry cut in immediately, turning to face her. "We're not going to Snape."

"But—"

"Why does Dumbledore have to be gone now of all times?" Harry demanded, more to himself than anyone else. He ran a hand through his hair, looking frustrated.

Draco watched him, worry creeping into her expression. Was this how it went down the last time around? she wondered. What exactly had Potter and his rag-tag group of friends done to stop it?


The Slytherin common room was alive with celebration. Most of the first-years were sprawled across the green leather couches, laughing and trading stories about their worst exam disasters. A few older students had brought out bottles of pumpkin fizz, and the air was thick with the scent of sweets and the low hum of victorious chatter.

Draco had claimed a corner of the common room, tucked away from the celebrations with a thick volume on the first wizarding war. She'd spent her entire first life accepting her father's version of events without question, treating his biased accounts as absolute truth. If she was going to change things this time around, she needed to understand what had really happened.

The book was so absorbing that she didn't notice Blaise approaching until his shadow fell across the open pages. She jerked her head up, startled — she'd assumed everyone was too busy celebrating to bother with her.

Blaise dropped onto the couch beside her without waiting for an invitation, eyeing the book in her lap. "What's that?" he asked, frowning. "Please tell me that's not assigned reading."

Draco shrugged, keeping her finger in the book. "Not everything has to be assigned reading, Blaise. Some people read for fun."

Blaise's smile turned sly. "Some people, maybe. But you? Reading about the war?" He shook his head. "That's not exactly normal eleven-year-old behavior, Draco."

Draco studied his face for clues. He'd been far too friendly in this timeline — suspiciously so. She raised an eyebrow. "Is this a line, Blaise? Or are you genuinely interested in my reading habits?"

"Darling," Blaise drawled, leaning back against the couch, "you're an endless source of interest for me. I wait with bated breath to see what you'll do next."

Draco watched him with dark eyes. Why does it seem like he's trying to read me? "What do you want, Blaise?"

Draco waited for an answer. When none came, she closed her book with a snap. "Your interest fluctuates rather conveniently, doesn't it?"

Blaise's smile deepened. "My interest in you never wavers, Draco. You're simply... captivating." He reached out, tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear, his fingers lingering near her cheek.

Draco felt a stab of irritation. "And you take too many liberties. What makes you think you can?"

Blaise's smile didn't waver. "Sometimes you have to be brave," he said, his voice low, "or you miss your chance."

Draco pulled out her wand, twirling it in her hand warningly. "There's a difference between brave and stupid, Blaise." She met his gaze — for a moment, something uncertain flickered across his face, but it was gone in an instant.

"That would be a shame," Blaise said lightly. "I'll try not to be stupid, then."

Draco watched him disappear into the crowd, a deep feeling of unease settling in her gut. She didn't have too long to ponder Blaise and his unusual behavior, because at that moment, a windswept Potter entered the common room, striding toward her with determination. His thin face was set in a grim line, his round glasses slightly askew, and his bright green eyes burned with urgency beneath his messy black hair.

"It's happening tonight."

Draco blinked. "What is?"

"Snape — or whoever —" Harry acknowledged when Draco opened her mouth to argue, "— is going to steal the Stone tonight. Face it, Draco, they have all the information they need. And with Dumbledore gone, it's the perfect night to do it."

Draco bit her lip. Was this the night Potter would go down the trapdoor with Weasley and Granger? She nodded slowly. "Yes, I think you're right."

Harry nodded, plonking down next to Draco. "We have to stop them."

Draco was about to nod, but she stopped when Potter's words sank in. "We?"

"Of course." Harry hesitated, running a hand through his hair. "I was going to go by myself, but I —" He stopped, staring at Draco's face, his thoughts clearly elsewhere for a moment. "You're really clever, Draco. There's going to be traps and stuff — I'll need someone who can think their way through them. Just help me get in. You don't have to come further than that."

Draco was baffled. "But why me? Wouldn't you rather have Weasley and Granger's company?"

It was Harry's turn to look confused. "Ron and Hermione? I didn't think of them. And besides, it's too late to get through to either of them in Gryffindor."

Draco's mind buzzed. This isn't supposed to happen. It's supposed to be them, not me.

She didn't want to change too much — every alteration could send ripples through the timeline she couldn't control. But if she didn't go, did that mean Potter would go alone? Would he even be able to do everything on his own without Weasley, and especially Granger?

Harry urged her, "Are you coming, Draco?"

Draco's hand tightened around her wand. She didn't want to do this. She really didn't. But if she didn't go, Potter would be alone, and she wasn't sure he'd survive that.

"I suppose I am," she said, the words tasting like a mistake.

Chapter 22 of 35 collected

Chapter 22 : The Heiress and the Trap Door

The third-floor corridor was dark and silent, the torches flickering weakly against the stone walls. Draco and Harry had moved quickly through the castle under the Cloak, avoiding the patrols and the portraits that might give them away, but by the time they reached the forbidden door, their breath was coming fast.

Harry stopped first, his hand hovering over the handle. "It's already open," he whispered.

Draco's stomach dropped. The door was ajar, just barely, and from inside came the faint, lilting sound of a harp.

"He's already through," Harry breathed, pushing the door open wider.

The room beyond was dim, lit only by the soft glow of the harp's magic. Fluffy lay sprawled across the floor, his three heads drooping, his massive paws blocking the trapdoor in the center of the room. The harp sat on a small table nearby, its strings vibrating with a gentle melody.

Draco's eyes narrowed. "He was here. Just now."

Harry was already moving, crouching beside Fluffy's massive paw. "Help me move this," he said, straining against the weight.

Draco knelt beside him, then paused. "I'm not here to provide the brawn, Potter. That's all on you."

Harry shot her a look but kept pulling. Draco watched him struggle for a moment, then drew her wand.

"Wingardium Leviosa."

Fluffy's paw lifted into the air, revealing the trapdoor beneath.

Harry looked up at her, annoyed. "Couldn't you have done that sooner?"

Draco's smile was smug. "And missed watching you struggle like a Muggle? That would have been a shame."

Harry's face went red. "Shut up, Malfoy. Come here." He beckoned her toward the trapdoor. "What do you see?"

Draco peered down into the darkness, directing her wand down. "Lumos."

The light from her wand barely penetrated the blackness below. The passage seemed to go on forever, deeper than she could see.

A fear lodged in her throat. Was she really going to follow Potter down there?

"Okay," Harry said, trying to sound braver than he felt. "I'm going to jump in. You wait here, okay? If I don't come back, go get McGonagall."

Draco grabbed onto his robe, panic rising in her chest. "Wait, Potter."

Harry glanced up at her, his expression softening. He put his hand over hers as she trembled. "It's going to be okay, Draco."

He squeezed her hand, and Draco felt something shift inside her. This was the bravery and determination Potter wielded so effortlessly, she thought. This was probably how he got so many people willing to follow him into battle, even when the odds were stacked against him. This eleven-year-old, baby-faced Potter, who barely knew spellwork outside the classroom, was ready to jump into that trapdoor like it was nothing.

"I'm sorry, Draco, we don't have time," Harry urged. "Snape could have already got the Stone."

It was a testament to how scared she was that she didn't even bother correcting him. She nodded, miserable but unwilling to let go of Potter.

"O-Okay. Together then... let's jump in together."

Potter didn't wait for her to change her mind. He pulled her along, and before she could protest, they were both falling into the darkness below.


They landed on something soft — at least, that's what Draco thought at first. The impact knocked the wind out of her, and for a moment she just lay there, disoriented, trying to catch her breath.

Then the softness began to move.

Something cold and sinuous wrapped around her ankle. Draco jerked, but the grip only tightened. More tendrils snaked up her legs, twisting around her calves, her thighs.

"Draco!" Harry's voice came from somewhere in the darkness. "Where are you?"

"I'm here," she gasped, reaching out toward the sound of his voice. Her fingers fumbled through the blackness, but to no avail.

Harry, meanwhile, hadn't noticed that his legs had been bound tightly in long creepers. He was struggling now, panic creeping into his voice. "Draco, do something!"

Do I have to do everything, Potter? Draco thought wildly. And what exactly are you contributing here?

Her wand was somewhere in the tangle of vines. She clawed at the darkness until her fingers closed around the familiar wood. "Lumos."

Light bloomed from her wand tip, and in its glow, Draco finally saw where Harry was — tangled in a mass of writhing green tendrils, his legs already bound tight.

But something else caught her attention. The plant — because that's what it was, she realized now — was shrinking away from the light.

"Potter, I know what it is," she said, triumph creeping into her voice. "It's Devil's Snare."

Harry, tangled in tendrils that were now wrapping around his torso, glared at her. "Great, you know what it is. Now get me out!"

Draco huffed, raising her wand toward the vines. "Lumos Maxima."

A blast of bright light shot from her wand, so intense it made her squint. She heard a thump as the plant recoiled, followed by Harry groaning as he hit the ground.

"Thanks for that," he muttered, rubbing his head.

He was already on his feet, wand out, pointing down a stone passageway — the only way forward.

Draco followed him, her hand twitching at every perceived sound. She wanted to reach out and pull him back. Honestly, let Quirrell steal the bloody Stone, she thought bitterly. We're probably going to get killed down here anyway.

Harry stopped suddenly, throwing an arm out to stop her. "Can you hear that?"

Draco froze, listening. A soft rustling and clinking seemed to be coming from up ahead.

"If that's Peeves, I'm going to hex him into next week," Draco muttered.

"I don't think it's Peeves," Harry said. "Sounds like wings to me."

He charged ahead before she could stop him. "There's light ahead — I can see something moving."

They reached the end of the passageway and found themselves in a brilliantly lit chamber, its ceiling arching high above them. The room was full of small, jewel-bright birds, fluttering and tumbling all around them in a dizzying cloud of color. On the opposite side of the chamber stood a heavy wooden door.

Draco made her way to it, examining the lock. "Alohomora."

Nothing happened. "Well, it was worth a try," she muttered.

Harry had made his way beside her, squinting up at the "birds" soaring overhead. Then his eyes widened.

"They're not birds!" he said suddenly. "They're keys! Winged keys — look carefully." He looked around the chamber while Draco squinted up at the flock. "Yes — look! Broomsticks! We've got to catch the key to the door!"

Draco stared at him. "But there are hundreds of them!"

Harry wasn't listening. He'd already made his way toward the broomsticks leaning against the wall.

"Now, wait just a minute," Draco called after him. "How are we going to know which key it is?"

Harry came back reluctantly. "Dunno. Maybe we should try all of them."

Draco rolled her eyes. "Sure, let's do that. Maybe Quirrell can help us on the way back from stealing the Stone."

Harry scowled, moving closer to examine the lock. "It's probably going to be a big, old-fashioned one — probably silver, like the handle."

Draco was pleasantly surprised. "Very good, Potter." She waved a hand toward the broomsticks. "Off you go, then."

Harry tugged her by the hand. "You're coming with me."

Draco looked dubiously at the broomsticks. "Of the two of us, who's the youngest Seeker in a century?"

Harry gave her a quick grin. "You don't need to be a Seeker. Just watch for the key while I fly."

"How reassuring."

"Draco," he said, already mounting his broom, "please."

With a put-upon sigh, she took the broom beside his. They grabbed and snatched, but the bewitched keys darted and dived so quickly it was almost impossible to catch one. Not for nothing, though, as Draco had pointed out only minutes ago, Harry was the youngest Seeker in a century. He had a knack for spotting things other people didn't.

After a minute's weaving through the whirl of rainbow feathers, he noticed a large silver key with a bent wing, as if it had already been caught and stuffed roughly into a keyhole.

"That one!" he called to Draco. "That big one — there — no, there — with bright blue wings — the feathers are all crumpled on one side."

Draco found it too, swerving her broom toward it.

"We've got to close in on it!" Harry called out, not taking his eyes off the key with the damaged wing. "Draco, you come at it from above — and I'll try and catch it. Right, NOW!"

Draco pointed her wand at the cluster of flying keys. "Immobulus."

The charm struck the centre of the flock. The keys jerked to a halt in midair, wings frozen mid-beat, their bright feathers suddenly still. The chamber went quiet except for the faint creak of metal.

Harry swooped forward and plucked the silver key from the air. "Or you can do that," he said, grinning broadly.


The next chamber was pitch black. Draco and Harry stepped forward cautiously, their wands raised, but the light barely penetrated the darkness.

Then, all at once, the room flooded with light.

They were standing at the edge of a massive chessboard, the black pieces towering over them like statues carved from obsidian. Across the chamber, the white pieces waited in formation, their blank, faceless helmets turned toward the intruders.

Harry and Draco exchanged a glance. The towering white chessmen had no faces.

"Now what do we do?" Harry whispered.

Draco prodded a black pawn with her wand. "Guess we're supposed to play our way across."

Harry looked worried. "Well, I suck at chess. I wish Ron was here."

Draco realized Weasley was probably the one who'd done the heavy lifting in the original timeline. "Unless you want to go back and get Weasley, we've got to do this ourselves."

Harry looked conflicted, as though he was actually considering Draco's throwaway comment. "Yeah, you're right," he said finally. "Are you any good, Draco?"

Draco considered the question. She wasn't terrible, but she was nowhere near Blaise's level — or, apparently, Weasley's. "Not really. Do you want to start?"

Harry grimaced, walking up to a black knight and putting his hand out to touch the knight's horse. At once, the stone sprang to life. The horse pawed the ground, and the knight turned his helmeted head to look down at Harry.

"Maybe you should..." Draco started, then sighed. Where was Weasley when you needed him? She rolled up her sleeves and stepped forward.

"Move the knight to E5," she said, taking command. Harry obeyed, and the game began.

Draco directed the pieces one after another, calling out moves as Harry scrambled to keep up. But the white pieces were relentless. One by one, their black pieces fell — knights dragged off the board, bishops smashed against the stone floor, pawns swept aside like they were nothing.

Each time, Harry and Draco exchanged worried glances. The white pieces weren't just capturing — they were brutal about it.

"They're not holding back," Harry muttered.

"They don't need to," Draco said grimly. "They've got the advantage."

The game wore on, and Draco's stomach sank further with every move. They were losing ground fast. The white queen was advancing, cutting off their escape routes, and Draco could see it now — they were cornered.

She stared at the board, mind racing. There was only one move left.

"I'm going to sacrifice my piece," she said quietly.

Harry turned to her, horrified. "No!"

"Listen, there's no time, Potter. This is the only way — you've got to win and go ahead."

Harry shook his head, staring at the pile of brutally smashed black chess pieces. "I'm sorry for dragging you into this. Maybe we should go back..."

Draco's frustration flared. "This is chess — you have to make sacrifices. If we go back now, then all of this would be for nothing. You-Know-Who could get his hands on the Stone, and what then?" She answered her own question quietly. "If he comes back... it would be — I can't imagine anything worse."

Harry watched her face, crusted with grime and sweat, blond hair falling over her eyes. He nodded slowly. "Okay. Okay, do it."

Draco charged ahead, and the white queen pounced. She struck Draco across the torso with her stone arm, and Draco crashed to the floor. Pain blossomed across her chest — a sharp, unfamiliar ache that reminded her, with brutal clarity, of her new female body. She screamed as the white queen dragged her to one side.

She lay on her side, fighting to stay conscious, hoping Potter was moving as they'd planned.

Minutes later, she felt Harry's hand on her head, gently moving her hair out of the way.

"Draco? Are you okay?"

Harry's eyes were shiny. He crouched beside her, one hand hovering uselessly above her shoulder, as though he did not know where he was allowed to touch her.

Draco wished she could turn her face away. She did not know what to do with the sight of Potter looking so frightened for her—did not know where to put the strange, tight feeling it left in her chest. People did not cry over Draco Malfoy. They complained about her, avoided her, or waited for her to fail. They certainly did not look at her as though her being hurt mattered.

"I'm fine," Draco croaked, though the breathlessness rather ruined the claim. She caught Harry's wrist before he could pull away. "Episkey. Say it — like this."

Harry looked at her, uncertain. "You know a healing spell?"

"I read," she said through gritted teeth. "Now do it, Potter."

She adjusted his grip on the wand and guided the small movement required. "Episkey."

Harry echoed the incantation. A wash of warmth spread across Draco's chest, followed by a prickle of cold that dulled the worst of the pain. She took an experimental breath, then another. It still hurt, but she could move.

Draco sat up slowly, drew her own wand, and muttered a second charm over the bruises beginning to rise along her ribs.

"There," she said, with more confidence than she felt. "Not dead."

Harry did not answer at first. Then he moved forward so suddenly that Draco barely had time to brace herself before his arms went around her waist and he pressed his face into her shoulder.

"Don't do that again," he said, his voice muffled against her robes. "Please."

Draco went still. The force of his grip was almost desperate. His hands trembled slightly at her waist. For one disorienting moment, she could only sit there with her own heartbeat thundering in her ears. Potter had looked at her as though she might not get up again.

Carefully, awkwardly, she lifted a hand and patted between his shoulder blades. "I'm all right," she said. "You won, didn't you?"

"Only because you—" Harry pulled back, then seemed to realize how close he was. His ears turned red at once. "You could've been really hurt."

Draco's face was hot too, though she kept her gaze trained firmly on the chessboard. "I was," she said, attempting a smirk. "It was a rather important part of the plan."

Harry gave a shaky little laugh. He did not move away immediately. "Let's not do this again."

"Agreed," Draco said quickly, staring at the floor. "Once is quite enough."


Harry looked around the small chamber. "What do you reckon's next?"

Draco rubbed her newly healed ribs. "Sprout's was the Devil's Snare. Flitwick must have enchanted the keys. McGonagall did the chessmen. That leaves Quirrell's spell and Snape's."

They reached another door, its wood dark and scratched near the handle. Harry paused with his hand on it and glanced back at her. "All right?"

Draco nodded, though her ribs still ached with every breath. "Go on."

Harry pushed the door open.

A foul stench rolled out. Draco clapped a hand over her mouth, eyes watering. On the floor lay an enormous troll, unconscious, a bloody lump rising from its skull.

"I'm glad we didn't have to fight that one," Harry whispered.

"Come on," Draco said, gagging. "I can't breathe."

The next room held no monster at all — only a small table with seven oddly shaped bottles in a line. Ahead of them, purple fire blocked the way forward and behind them, black fire sealed the way back.

Draco read the inscription once, then again. Her mind moved through it with cold precision.

"Two are wine," she said. "Two are poison. One will move us forward. One back. It's the smaller ones — they'll let you pass through either fire."

Harry stared at the bottles. "Which one?"

"The round one on the far right is the black-fire potion. The smallest one is the way through."

Harry picked it up, but hesitated. "There's only enough for one."

Draco's stomach dropped.

"I'll go," Harry said.

"No—"

"You have to go back, Draco. Someone has to tell Dumbledore."

The words settled over her like ice. She wanted to argue. She wanted to say that leaving him alone was insane, that he was eleven and had no idea what waited beyond the flames. But the fire would not wait, and neither would Quirrell.

"Don't be stupid," she managed. "Don't try to be a hero."

Harry gave her a small, crooked smile. "You first, then."

Draco drank from the black-fire potion. The flames parted, cool and harmless around her.

At the threshold, Draco turned back.

Harry stood on the other side of the purple flames, small and pale in their strange light. His hand was clenched around the little bottle, and he looked as though he was trying very hard not to be afraid.

"Harry —"

"Go," he said. "Please."

For a moment, Draco could not move.

She had told herself, once, that being near Potter was useful. That if she could earn his trust, her family might benefit from it. That he was the Boy Who Lived, and therefore worth cultivating. It had seemed sensible then—cold, practical, exactly the sort of calculation her father would have approved of.

But standing there now, with the black fire at her back and the purple fire between them, she realized she had not thought about any of that in a long time. Not when he had asked her to help him. Not when he had looked at her as though her opinion mattered. Not when he had taken her hand before jumping into the dark.

She was not doing this because Potter was useful. She was doing it because she did not want him to die.

The thought frightened her more than Quirrell did. "Harry—"

"Go," he said again, gentler this time. "I'll be right behind you."

Draco swallowed hard. She wanted to tell him that was a lie. They both knew it was.

Instead, she turned and stepped into the black flames.

Then she ran.

Through the troll chamber, holding her sleeve over her nose. Through the chessboard, stepping carefully over the fallen pieces. Through the key room, where the immobilized keys still hung in the air. She seized a broomstick, kicked off, and flew back through the passage toward the trapdoor.

When Draco finally climbed out of the trapdoor, her arms were shaking and her lungs burned. Fluffy still lay sprawled across the floor, all three heads sunk deep in sleep — but the enchanted harp was gone. In its place, a jaunty, unfamiliar tune drifted through the chamber, cheerful enough to be obscene.

Two figures stood near the trapdoor.

Dumbledore's robes billowed around him as he turned, but for once there was nothing serene in his face. His eyes were sharp, urgent, and fixed on her at once. Beside him stood Snape, so pale that he looked almost grey in the torchlight, his hands clenched at his sides.

Draco's first thought was not relief. It was vindication — sharp and bitter. Quirrell. It had been Quirrell all along. She had been right.

"Where is Harry?" Dumbledore asked. His voice was quiet, but there was nothing calm in it. "Did he go after the Stone?"

"The purple flames," Draco said, struggling to catch her breath. "Quirrell went through first. Harry went after him."

Dumbledore's expression did not change, but something in his face seemed to close. He turned toward the trapdoor without another word and vanished in a rush of purple light.

Draco stared after him.

He knew.

The realization arrived slowly, then all at once. Dumbledore had known Harry was investigating the Stone. He had known about the troll, the forbidden corridor, the midnight wanderings, the questions Harry would not stop asking. He had watched them stumble from one danger to the next and done nothing — said nothing — because he had decided they were safer ignorant than informed.

And now Harry was alone below the school, chasing a man who was serving the Dark Lord.

Fury rose in her so quickly it made her dizzy.

Snape's hand closed around her shoulder. "Hospital wing. Now."

"No." The word came out before she could stop it. "He knew. Dumbledore knew Harry was looking into it, and he let him—"

"Draco."

The single word was quiet, but it stopped her. Snape's face was pale, his jaw tight. He looked less angry than afraid.

"Not here," he said.

She wanted to argue. She wanted to scream at him, and especially at Dumbledore, at the entire ridiculous adult world that had decided children could be kept safe by being left in the dark. But Snape's grip tightened briefly, and something in his expression made her go.

They walked in silence through the dark corridors. Draco's legs ached and her ribs throbbed with every step. The castle felt wrong without the usual noise of students, as though it were holding its breath.

At the end of the corridor, Snape stopped.

"You should not have been down there," he said.

Draco turned on him. "Neither should Harry."

"That is not an answer."

"It's the only one that matters." Her voice shook, and she hated it. "You knew too, didn't you? About the Stone. About Quirrell. You knew what he was doing, and you still let us —"

"I did not know everything."

"Neither did we," Draco snapped. "That was rather the point."

Snape's eyes narrowed, but there was no real anger in them. Only exhaustion. "You are eleven years old."

"So is Harry."

The words hung between them. Snape looked away first.

For a moment, he seemed less like her godfather and more like the man who had once sat beside her mother at family dinners, who had known her before she could properly hold a wand. The man she had spent months resenting, and who had spent months making himself easy to resent.

"You were reckless," he said at last. His voice was quieter now. "You were lucky. And you were brave in a way that frightens me."

Draco blinked.

"I am not proud of the way I have spoken to you," Snape continued, each word reluctant. "But I will not pretend that watching you run toward danger has been easy."

It was not an apology. Not quite. But it was more than she had expected, and it loosened something tight in her chest.

"You did well," he added stiffly. "Do not make a habit of it."

Draco looked down at the floor, throat tight. "I'll try."

Snape gave a short, humorless breath that might have been a laugh. Then he resumed walking, and she fell into step beside him.

As they made their way toward the hospital wing, Draco thought of Harry on the other side of the purple flames, small and determined and utterly alone.

I did what I could, Harry, she thought. I hope Dumbledore reaches you in time.

Chapter 23 of 35 collected

Chapter 23 : The Aftermath

The hospital wing smelled of antiseptic and dried lavender, with the faint metallic tang of healing potions lingering beneath it. Sunlight spilled through the tall windows in pale bands, catching on the crisp white sheets and the glass bottles lined neatly along Madam Pomfrey's desk.

Draco had been awake for most of the morning, propped against her pillows and pretending she did not mind the weakness in her limbs. Her body felt strange—lighter than the one she remembered, leaner and quicker—but it tired far too easily. Even sitting upright made her ribs ache.

The door opened with a quiet creak.

Hermione entered first, still in her school robes, her hair even more unruly than usual. Ron followed a step behind, hands shoved deep into his pockets, hovering near the doorway as though he had not yet decided whether he was welcome.

Hermione did not hesitate. She crossed the room in three quick strides and pulled Draco into a hug—careful of her injuries, but fierce enough that Draco felt the tremor in her arms.

"Oh, why didn't you and Harry come and get us?" Hermione said, her voice unsteady. "We could have helped. We should have been there."

Ron shifted from foot to foot, looking anywhere but directly at Draco.

"Yeah," he muttered. "Can't believe you two just went off on your own."

Draco patted Hermione's back until the grip around her loosened. When Hermione finally pulled away, her eyes were suspiciously bright.

"I—" Draco began, then stopped. Her throat felt raw, her voice hoarse from disuse. She cleared it and tried again. "I couldn't believe it either."

She glanced toward Harry's curtained bed, then back at them.

"But Harry was certain it would happen last night. He said the Stone would be moved, that Quirrell would try for it." Her mouth twisted slightly. "And he was right."

Ron’s awkwardness lasted approximately four more seconds before curiosity won.

He crossed to the edge of her bed and perched there, leaning forward with the eager, slightly guilty expression of someone about to ask for a story he knew he should not want.

"So," he said. "What happened?"

Draco told them. At first, the words came slowly, each one scraped raw from her throat. But once she began, it was easier than she expected — perhaps because Ron and Hermione listened as though the story mattered more than anything else in the castle.

She described the trapdoor beneath Fluffy's paws, the sudden drop into darkness, and the Devil's Snare winding around her ankles before she could even scream. She told them about the swarm of winged keys, the bruise blooming across her shoulder where one had struck her, and the moment Harry had finally caught the right key.

Then came the chessboard.

Ron sat forward so sharply that the mattress dipped. "You played chess?" he demanded. "Against an enchanted set?"

"Ron," Hermione said warningly.

"No, but —" He gestured vaguely, as though the scale of it defied explanation. "That's brilliant. And terrifying. Mostly terrifying."

Draco gave a tired laugh. "It was mostly terrifying."

When she reached the shattered black pieces, Ron looked genuinely pained. "I wish I'd been there," he said. "I'm pretty good at chess."

Draco glanced toward the far wall, where she could almost see the wreckage of the board again - splintered knights, broken rooks, the white queen looming over the square where she had fallen. "Yes," she admitted. "That might have been better."

Hermione's gaze drifted toward the bed beside Draco's. Its curtains had been drawn shut, but the shape beneath them was unmistakable. "Do you know what happened to Harry after that?" she asked quietly.

Draco shook her head and reached for the water glass on her bedside table. Hermione was quicker, pressing it into her hand before Draco had to ask. "Thanks," Draco murmured.

She took a sip, buying herself a moment.

"All I know is that Dumbledore went after him," she said at last. "He probably reached him in time and brought him here. Harry's been unconscious since."

Ron and Hermione exchanged a look — quick, but heavy with everything neither of them knew how to say.

"Do you think he'll be all right?" Ron asked. His usual bravado had slipped away, leaving only a frown. "Quirrell didn't do something to him, did he?"

Draco was quiet. She had been asleep when Dumbledore had carried Harry in. The only information she had managed to pry from Madam Pomfrey had been grudging at best — though the matron had been far more forthcoming about her opinion of the school's leadership, muttering that irresponsibility, apparently, began at the top.

Draco pulled her sheets a little higher. "I think he'll be all right," she said. "Pomfrey thinks it's magical exhaustion after everything he went through down there."

She tried to make it sound certain but she was not certain at all.

Hermione's expression softened, then firmed into something stern. "Well, you both had better never do anything like this again," she said. "Do you have any idea how worried we've been?"

Ron cleared his throat. Draco braced herself for him to deflect it — to make a joke about Hermione fussing, or insist that he had not been worried at all. Instead, he looked down at his hands. "Y-yeah," he said quietly.

Draco smiled before she could stop herself. Have I become friends with these two? she thought. For real?

"Trust me," she said, "I'm happy never to be part of Potter's plans again."

Hermione laughed, and Ron's mouth twitched into a grin. The sound carried farther than Draco expected.

Within seconds, the curtain at the end of the ward was pulled aside, and Madam Pomfrey appeared at the foot of Draco's bed. "And I suppose the three of you think I have no other patients to tend to?"

Madam Pomfrey swept in, arranging the bottles of potions on Draco's bedside table, before folding her arms, expression thunderous. "Laughing and carrying on while I am attempting to maintain a peaceful ward?"

Hermione had the grace to look guilty. Ron did not, though he at least stopped grinning.

Madam Pomfrey scowled at all three of them, then yanked back the curtain at the far end of the room. "You have two more visitors. Five minutes. Then all of you are out." Her finger settled pointedly on Draco. "Including you."

Blaise stepped through the curtain looking delighted with himself, arms full of Chocolate Frogs.

"Well," he said, surveying the crowded bedside with obvious amusement, "aren't you just the most popular girl in the castle, Draco?"

Millicent nudged him hard in the shoulder and pushed past him before he could say anything else. "Draco, are you all right?" she asked, her voice dropping. "We've been worried sick. I can't believe you and Harry were doing all of this under our noses. You didn't think to call me or Blaise for one second?"

Blaise smiled pleasantly. "I, for one, was busy. But do keep me in mind next time."

Hermione and Ron exchanged uncertain looks. Blaise looked far too pleased to be visiting a friend in the hospital wing.

Millicent shot him a glare. "Honestly, why did you even follow me here if you're going to be a git about it?"

Blaise finally seemed to notice the Gryffindors. His gaze moved from Hermione to Ron, taking them in with the lazy interest of someone cataloguing a new species.

He held out a hand toward Hermione. "Blaise Zabini. And you are?"

Hermione eyed the hand with visible suspicion. "Hermione Granger. I sit behind you in Potions."

Ron started to offer his hand as well, but Blaise had already turned away. "Charmed, Hermione."

Millicent huffed loudly and pointed at the pile of sweets. "I brought all of those, by the way. Blaise had nothing to do with it."

Draco was not remotely surprised.

Blaise returned to her bedside, tore open a Chocolate Frog packet, and popped the frog into his mouth before it could escape. "And yet I carried them all the way here," he said. "You should appreciate the sacrifices I make for your wellbeing, Draco."

Draco felt her face split into a smile as she looked around at all of them gathered near her bed —Hermione still hovering protectively, Ron trying not to look interested in the Chocolate Frogs, Millicent glaring at Blaise, and Blaise looking entirely too pleased with himself.

This was nice, she thought. Actually nice.

Then Millicent and Blaise began arguing loudly enough about who had carried what that Madam Pomfrey returned with the expression of a woman who had heard quite enough. "Out," she said. "All of you."

There was a brief scramble of protests, apologies, and one last Chocolate Frog being pressed into Draco's hand by Millicent. Then the ward emptied, leaving only the scent of chocolate and the echo of Blaise's laughter behind.

Madam Pomfrey waited only long enough for Draco to change out of the hospital robes and into her own clothes before pressing a bottle of Strengthening Solution into her hands. "Drink that after every meal," she instructed. "Sleep as much as you can. Now, off you go."

Draco managed a weak smile. "I'll try my best."

Pomfrey's expression softened by a fraction. "See that you do."

Draco paused in the doorway, once she had changed.

The curtains were still drawn tightly shut, hiding Harry from view. Beyond them, she could make out only the faint rise and fall of the blankets — proof that he was breathing, at least. That he was still there.

She had told Hermione and Ron that she thought he would be all right. She had tried to sound certain, because they needed her to. But standing there now, with the hospital wing quiet around her and no one left to perform confidence for, Draco felt the truth settle heavily in her chest.

She did not know.

Harry had gone through the purple flames alone. He had faced Quirrell alone. And whatever had happened on the other side of that trapdoor, Draco had not been there to see it. Her fingers tightened around the bottle of Strengthening Solution.

You'd better wake up, Potter, she thought, the words more fierce than fond. You don't get to drag me into one of your ridiculous plans and then disappear on me.

For a moment, she almost expected the curtains to shift, for a familiar messy head of hair to appear and some infuriatingly casual remark to follow. But the ward remained still.

Draco exhaled slowly. Then she turned away, walked out of the hospital wing, and did not look back.


The library was nearly empty when Draco returned the book on the First Wizarding War.

She slid it across Madam Pince's desk with more care than necessary, as though the weight of what was inside it might spill out if she handled it carelessly. The book had been thorough—too thorough. It had catalogued the war in dry, clinical language: dates, battles, casualty lists, disappearances, the slow unraveling of a country that had convinced itself darkness could not possibly happen there.

Voldemort's name appeared on nearly every page.

So did the names of those who had followed him. Lestrange. Yaxley. Dolohov. Rosier. Avery.

Draco had read them once, then again, then a third time, because recognition had come with a sick, familiar lurch. She remembered those names from another life — from whispered conversations in drawing rooms, from her father's carefully guarded silences, from the way certain people had stopped being spoken of at all.

She remembered what they had done.

The dead. The tortured. The families torn apart. The people driven mad by curses that left no visible mark. She remembered a world where fear had become so ordinary that people learned to lower their voices before saying the wrong name.

Draco shut her eyes briefly. Then she turned away from the desk and walked back into the stacks.

She was so lost in thought that she nearly walked past Michael Corner and Anthony Goldstein. They stood half-hidden between two shelves, speaking in the hushed, urgent tones students used when they thought no one was listening.

"—heard Potter's awake," Michael said.

Draco stopped so abruptly that her heel clicked against the floor.

"Blimey," Anthony breathed. "Really?"

She did not think. She simply stepped around the shelf and into their conversation. "Is Potter really awake?"

Michael blinked at her, startled. Then he nodded.

Draco was already moving. She cut through the library shelves at a pace that would have impressed a Quidditch chaser, earning a sharp, scandalized "Miss Malfoy!" from Madam Pince as she flew past the front desk. Draco did not stop to apologize.

She reached the hospital wing corridor out of breath, her ribs protesting every step — and nearly collided with Albus Dumbledore.

He was leaving the hospital wing, hands folded behind his back, his expression unreadable beneath the silver of his beard.

"Ah," he said, steadying her by the elbow before she could stumble past. "Miss Malfoy. In rather a hurry, I see."

Draco pulled her arm free, immediately wary. "Is Harry awake?"

"He is," Dumbledore said gently. "Though Madam Pomfrey is being appropriately protective of him."

Draco's shoulders loosened despite herself while Dumbledore studied her quietly.

"You showed remarkable bravery, Miss Malfoy," he said. "And loyalty. Harry is fortunate to have such friends."

There was nothing wrong with the words. Nothing Draco could point to and call unfair.

And yet something in the way he said friends— gentle, approving, faintly surprised — caught at her. As though he had expected loyalty from Gryffindors, perhaps, but had not quite known where to place a Slytherin who chose to stand beside Harry Potter.

Draco's eyes narrowed. "Thank you, sir." she said, clipped and cool.

Dumbledore's eyes twinkled, infuriatingly knowing. "You are welcome, Miss Malfoy."

Before Draco could decide whether she wanted to say something sharper, the hospital wing door opened and Madam Pomfrey appeared, arms folded. "No," she said immediately.

Draco blinked. "I haven't asked anything yet."

"You were about to." Pomfrey's gaze flicked to Dumbledore. "Mr. Potter has already had visitors. He needs rest, not a procession of well-meaning students crowding his bedside."

"I only want to see him," Draco said.

"And I only want my patients to remain alive," Pomfrey replied. "At present, those goals are not compatible."

Dumbledore stepped forward, his tone mild but firm. "Madam Pomfrey, I believe Miss Malfoy has more than earned the right to see Harry. Only for a few minutes."

Pomfrey looked as though she had bitten into a Lemon Drop. "More than earned," she repeated flatly. "Yes. Because apparently risking one's life is now the standard for earning basic consideration."

Draco's mouth twitched despite herself. Pomfrey looked from Draco to Dumbledore, her expression carefully neutral. "Five minutes," she said at last. "And if Mr. Potter shows any sign of fatigue, you will leave immediately."

"Thank you, Madam." Draco said.

"Don't thank me yet," Pomfrey replied, stepping aside. "I expect you to rest as well, Miss Malfoy. Magical exhaustion is not something to be shrugged off because one has decided one feels well enough to run through corridors."

Dumbledore's eyes twinkled faintly. "Wise advice, Poppy."

"I am glad you think so, Headmaster," Pomfrey said, with perfect politeness and not a trace of warmth. "I do hope the school will find more opportunities to benefit from it."

Dumbledore smiled in that maddening, knowing way Draco remembered all too well.

For a moment, the smile pulled at something older and darker in her memory - a tower, a green light, a body falling into the darkness below. Her own hand trembling around a wand. The terrible, unbearable knowledge of what she had done.

Draco looked away. No. I won't let it happen again, she told herself. Not this time.

Then she squared her shoulders, pushed open the hospital wing door, and went to see Harry.


The hospital wing was quieter than it had been that morning, though no less crowded with evidence of Harry's popularity.

A small mountain of sweets had accumulated on the table beside his bed - Chocolate Frogs, Every Flavour Beans, licorice wands, and at least three boxes of Cauldron Cakes. Get-well cards were pinned above his headboard, some signed by the Slytherin team.

Draco stopped beside the curtain and stared. When she had been in the hospital wing, there had been a modest pile of chocolate frogs from Millicent, a card or two, and Pomfrey's very vocal disapproval of visitors. Harry had apparently inspired a small festival.

She waited for the familiar, petty flare of jealousy. It did not come.

Instead, all she felt was relief — sharp and sudden enough to make her throat ache. The skinny, green-eyed boy who had dragged her into a trapdoor beneath the school was awake. He was alive. And, judging by the grin already forming on his face, entirely too pleased with himself.

Harry spotted her before she could decide whether to announce herself. "Draco!"

She pressed a finger to her lips and glanced over her shoulder. "Quiet. If Pomfrey thinks you're getting worked up, she'll throw me out."

Harry's grin softened into something smaller, but no less bright. "Are you all right?" he asked, quieter now.

Draco scoffed, though she looked him over quickly — cataloguing the bruises, the pallor, the way he winced when he shifted. "Me? I've been up and terrorizing the library for hours. You, on the other hand, have been unconscious for nearly three days."

Her tone was light, but her fingers tightened briefly around the edge of his blanket.

"Don't make a habit of it, Potter."

She nudged his knee aside and sat on the edge of his bed, careful of the bruises darkening his face. "Now tell me what happened with Quirrell."

Harry's expression flickered — briefly embarrassed, then rueful. "You were right," he said.

Draco lifted an eyebrow. "About what, precisely? You'll have to be more specific. I'm right about a great many things."

"Snape," Harry said. "I thought he was trying to get the Stone. I thought he was the one cursing my broom...and it was Quirrell."

Draco leaned back against the headboard, savoring the moment.

"So let me make sure I understand. You spent an entire year convinced that my godfather was secretly plotting to steal the Philosopher's Stone. When he was just being his usual rude, unpleasant self - deeply committed to making your life difficult in the most conventional way possible."

Harry winced. "When you put it like that —"

"And I told you," Draco continued, "repeatedly, with remarkable patience, that Snape was not the problem."

"You did."

"And you ignored me."

"I did."

Draco smiled sweetly. "I accept your apology."

Harry grinned, pulling her closer so that she wouldn't fall off the narrow bed. "That wasn't an apology."

"It was close enough."

Harry laughed, then immediately winced and pressed a hand to his ribs.

Draco's smile faded. "Sorry."

"Don't be." He took a careful breath. "It's just — everything still hurts."

Draco waited patiently while he told her the rest. He told her about the Mirror of Erised, and how Quirrell had stood before it, desperate to see himself presenting the Stone to Voldemort. He told her how Harry had looked into the glass and found the Stone slipping into his own pocket —because he wanted to find it, but not use it.

Then Harry told her about Voldemort.

Not as a name in a history book. Not as a story adults told in lowered voices. He told her that Quirrell had unwound his turban, and that Voldemort had been there — on the back of his head, his face pale and twisted, his eyes burning red.

Draco went very still.

"He was there," Harry said. "He was talking to me. He wanted the Stone. He said if I gave it to him, he'd let me see my parents."

Draco's stomach turned. "He was lying," she said quietly.

"I know." Harry looked down at his hands. "I think I knew then, too."

He explained how Quirrell had tried to seize him, and how the moment their skin touched, Quirrell had begun to burn. How Harry had held on, even as the pain became unbearable, because letting go meant Voldemort would get the Stone.

"He couldn't touch me," Harry said. "Dumbledore says it was because Mum died protecting me. Her love left some kind of protection in my blood. Voldemort couldn't get past it."

Draco went very still. She had known the story, of course. The Death Eaters had heard variants of the story from the Dark Lord himself. But hearing Harry say it so plainly — her love left some kind of protection in my blood— made it feel less like legend and more like something terrifyingly real.

Lily Potter had stood between Voldemort and her son and refused to move. And because of that, Harry had survived.

Draco looked at him — at the bruises, the exhaustion, the stubborn set of his jaw — and felt the full weight of how close it had been. Without that protection, there would have been no surviving Quirrell. No waking up in the hospital wing. No ridiculous grin, no terrible plans, no Harry.

He was lucky. Not simply because he had survived. Not because Dumbledore had arrived in time. But because, before Harry could even remember her, someone had loved him enough to die for him.

If not for that protection, Voldemort would have killed him. The thought settled heavily in Draco's chest.

Harry was watching her. She realized it only when the silence stretched too long. His green eyes were fixed on her face, thoughtful and tired. "What?" she asked.

He smiled. "I'm glad you were there with me."

Draco blinked.

"I couldn't have done any of it without you," Harry continued. "I mean it. I don't think I would've survived this year without you."

For once, Draco had no clever response ready. So she did what she always did when something felt too large to hold. "That's because you have terrible survival instincts," she said. "Someone had to keep you alive."

Harry laughed — quietly, this time. "Probably."

Then Harry's expression shifted. He hesitated, glancing toward the door as though afraid Pomfrey might materialize at any moment. "There's something else," he said. "Apparently, Snape knew my dad. At school, I mean. They hated each other."

Draco had suspected as much. Snape's hatred for James Potter had always had the sharp, personal edge of an old wound. "That would explain a great deal," she said.

Harry nodded, looking troubled.

The hospital wing door opened. Madam Pomfrey stood in the doorway, arms folded, expression firm. "Time's up, Miss Malfoy."

Draco slid off Harry's bed. "Try not to die of boredom," she told him.

"I'll do my best."

She paused at the curtain, looking back at him one last time — bruised, exhausted, surrounded by sweets and cards, but awake.

Then she left the hospital wing and headed for the dungeons. She had put off speaking to Severus for as long as she could.


The dungeons were colder than Draco remembered. Or perhaps she had simply spent too many days in the hospital wing, wrapped in blankets and sunlight, to appreciate the particular chill of stone corridors lit by green-tinted lamps. She stopped outside Snape's office, straightened her robes, and knocked once.

"Enter."

Snape sat behind his desk, a stack of essays before him and an expression that suggested he had been expecting someone far less inconvenient. "Miss Malfoy."

"Professor."

He set down his quill and looked her over with the brisk, clinical attention of a man conducting an inspection. "You are recovered?"

"Mostly."

"Eating properly?"

"Yes."

"Sleeping well?"

"More or less."

His eyes narrowed. "That is not an answer."

"It's the answer you're getting."

For a moment, Snape looked as though he might argue. Then he inclined his head, accepting the point with poor grace. "Your marks have been reviewed," he said instead. "You are currently first in your year."

Draco blinked. "First?"

"You beat Miss Granger by three points in Charms," Snape said, and there was no mistaking the satisfaction in his voice. "And by a comfortable margin in Potions, Transfiguration, and Herbology."

Draco stared at him. That was hardly fair. She had years of magical education over Hermione Granger — years of tutors, theory, wandwork, and careful instruction in every subject that mattered. Of course she was ahead. It would have been more surprising if she were not.

Snape looked entirely too pleased with himself. "I intend to inform your father."

Draco smiled tightly. "Of course you do."

Snape misinterpreted her smile as acquiescence. "He will be pleased."

"I'm sure that he will be," Draco offered quietly, then asked, lightly, "Will you be telling him everything?"

Snape's quill stopped moving. The silence stretched.

Draco leaned back in her chair, studying him. "You handled things so well last time, after all. When Theo falsely accused Potter and me, you gave me detention and took Theo's side simply because it annoyed Potter."

Snape's jaw tightened. "I acted according to the information available to me," he said coldly.

Draco sighed. "You acted according to what you wanted to believe."

Snape's warning was crisp and menacing, "Draco."

"I'm only asking," she said, keeping her voice mild, "whether Father needs to hear about the Philosopher's Stone. About Quirrell and the Dark Lord. About Harry." She paused. "About me."

Snape looked at her for a long moment. Then he said, in a voice carefully stripped of expression, "I see no reason for Lucius to become aware of recent events concerning you, Potter, and the Stone."

Draco pressed a hand to her chest. "How thoughtful of you, Professor." Severus, you petty, petty man.

Snape's eyes flicked to hers, as though he had heard the thought anyway.

She let it go.

Instead, she asked the question she had been carrying since the hospital wing. "I have been meaning to ask, why do you hate Potter so much?"

Snape's face closed instantly. "That is not your concern."

Draco laughed softly, disbelief clouding her face. "It is if his hatred of you nearly got him killed."

"That is a gross exaggeration."

"Is it?" Draco leaned forward. "Harry spent a year convinced you were trying to steal the Stone. He told McGonagall, told his friends, watched every move you made. He didn't trust you enough to come to you when he was frightened." She held his gaze. "Because you made certain he never could."

Snape's expression darkened. "You presume to lecture me on trust?"

"No," Draco said quietly. "I'm telling you what I saw."

The office felt colder. Snape rose from his chair and moved to the window, his back to her. For a long time, he said nothing. "You have become remarkably mature," he said at last.

Draco almost laughed. "I've grown up." Something you could do too! she thought savagely.

"You have become remarkably insufferable."

Draco conceded the point, "That sounds more accurate."

His shoulders tensed, but he did not turn. Draco looked at him — the man who had known her since childhood, who had once been her mother's closest friend, who had spent a year making himself impossible to approach.

"Once I left the Manor," she offered, hoping he would understand, "I realized the world wasn't exactly the way Father wanted me to see it."

Snape said nothing.

Draco winced, as she said the next bit. "Maybe it's time you let go of some of your prejudices too."

Now he turned. His eyes were black and unreadable - almost frightening.

Draco continued. "Harry Potter isn't his father. He's not a Gryffindor." She paused. "He's a Slytherin. One of us."

Snape stared at her. For a moment, Draco thought he might shout at her. Instead, his mouth twisted into something bitter. "You sound very certain."

"I am."

Snape leaned forward, almost like he was reading of a mental list, "He is reckless."

Draco nodded.

Snape's eyes glittered, "Arrogant."

Draco shrugged, "On occasion."

With every point Draco conceded, Snape's voice dropped lower, sharpening into a hiss. "Entirely too willing to throw himself into danger without considering the consequences."

Draco smiled faintly. "He's not the only one."

Snape's expression hardened, but he did not deny it. For a moment, Draco saw someone else beneath the cold, controlled professor - a younger man who had spent years living as a spy, carrying secrets no one should have to carry, never explaining himself, never allowing anyone close enough to see the cost.

He returned to his desk and sat down, picking up his quill as though the conversation had ended. "I will take your words under advisement," he said.

It was not agreement. But from Snape, it was nearly a surrender.

Draco rose, smoothing her robes. "Thank you, Professor."

Snape shuffled the papers on his desk, "Do not make a habit of lecturing me, Miss Malfoy."

Draco smiled, "I wouldn't dream of it."


The Hogwarts Express rattled steadily through the countryside, carrying them away from the castle and toward King's Cross. Their compartment was crowded, loud, and far too warm.

Draco sat by the window with Millicent beside her, while Harry, Ron, and Hermione occupied the opposite bench. Blaise had appeared halfway through the journey, announced that he had nowhere better to be, and settled himself against the door with the air of someone doing them all a great favor.

Hermione was the first to bring up the inevitable. "We should all write over the holidays," she said firmly. "It would be ridiculous not to. We've been through far too much together to simply stop speaking for two months."

Ron shifted in his seat. "Yeah," he said, in the tone of a boy who had absolutely no intention of writing letters. "Definitely."

Hermione gave him a look.

"I'll write," he added quickly. "Probably."

Blaise examined his nails. "My correspondence is reserved for those I carry in my heart."

Millicent snorted. "You don't have a heart."

"I have a very selective one," Blaise said, leaning back against the door. "But I suppose I could make an exception for Draco."

Harry snorted. "Shut up, Blaise." It was the first thing he had said since the journey began.

Millicent, apparently deciding the conversation had become too sentimental, turned to Draco. "Can I visit you over the holidays?"

Draco hesitated. "I'd like that," she said. "If my father agrees."

The compartment went quiet. No one seemed to know what to say about Lucius Malfoy. Even Blaise's expression smoothed into careful neutrality.

Harry broke the silence first. "I'm not looking forward to going back," he admitted. "I don't know if the Dursleys will be worse after all this."

Ron frowned. "Want my mum to have a word with them at the station?"

Harry blinked. "Your mum?"

"She's terrifying when she wants to be," Ron said. "In a nice way."

Harry smiled faintly. "Thanks. I'll think about it."

Millicent, clearly bored by the direction the conversation had taken, leaned forward. "Did you all hear? Draco came first in the year."

Draco gave her a look. "Millicent."

"What? It's true." Millicent turned to the others, visibly enjoying herself. "First in Potions, Charms, Transfiguration, Herbology. And she's been tutoring half of Slytherin since October, so the rest of us did rather well too."

"I have not been tutoring half of Slytherin," Draco said.

"You tutored me."

Draco sighed. This, she thought, is why the other houses dislike us. "That was one occasion."

"Three," Millicent corrected. "And you helped Blaise with his Potions essay."

Blaise looked mildly offended. "It was a very good essay."

Draco shrugged, though she could not quite keep the pleasure from her face. "It wasn't too difficult."

Hermione's smile tightened almost imperceptibly.

Draco noticed, and felt a brief, guilty twist in her chest. It was not entirely fair, she knew. She had years of magical education over most of their year — years of tutors, theory, and careful instruction before she had ever set foot in a classroom. Hermione had worked for every mark she earned.

But saying so would only make things worse.

Before Millicent could launch into another speech about the many virtues of Slytherin, the compartment door slid open. "Anything from the trolley, dears?"

The trolley witch stood in the corridor, her cart piled high with Chocolate Frogs, Bertie Bott's Every Flavour Beans, Cauldron Cakes, licorice wands, and stacks of brightly wrapped sweets.

Ron sat up at once. "Yes, please."

Harry reached for his money pouch. "Same."

"Harry," Hermione began, "you don't need to buy all of that—"

"I'm buying some," Harry said, already handing over coins. He then proceeded to buy anything the trolley witch could reach. Within minutes, the seat between him and Ron had vanished beneath a small mountain of sweets.

Harry sorted through the pile, then held out a small paper-wrapped square toward Draco. "Here."

Draco looked down. Strawberry candied chocolate.

She blinked, struck mute for a brief moment.

"You always saved the strawberry ones from your care packages for last," Harry said, as though it were obvious.

Millicent's mouth fell open. She turned toward Harry with deep, theatrical offense. "Excuse me. Where is our candy, Potter?"

Harry held out the rest of the pile without hesitation. "Take whatever you want."

"That's not the point," Millicent said, accepting a Cauldron Cake anyway. "Draco gets special strawberry chocolate, and the rest of us get leftovers?"

"Draco has special privileges," Harry said. "In case anyone's forgotten, she saved my life."

Blaise lifted an eyebrow. "Ah, yes. And in return, Potter secured Slytherin the House Cup."

Ron nearly choked on an Every Flavour Bean. "That's not how it works."

"It is precisely how it works," Blaise said, plucking a Chocolate Frog from the pile. "Harry earned a hundred and twenty points. Slytherin won. Therefore, Harry is responsible for Slytherin's victory."

"That's not what happened," Ron said.

"It's a very simple chain of events," Blaise continued. "I'm surprised you're struggling with it."

Millicent smirked. "He's right, you know."

Ron was turning red. "That's not fair."

"It's entirely fair," Millicent said. "Slytherin earned it."

"You lot always think you've earned everything."

"And you lot always think losing is a conspiracy."

Hermione opened her mouth, clearly ready to add her own opinion. "About that," she said, "why did Dumbledore give Harry all those points and not Draco?"

Draco shrugged, eager to cut the thought off before it could grow. "Dumbledore was being generous," she said. "Harry earned those points. Besides, I'd rather not have the whole school talking about me again."

Hermione still looked troubled, but she let it go.

Severus probably told him not to make too much of it, Draco thought. If Nott heard about it, Father would have transferred me to Beauxbatons, no matter what Mother said.

The train swayed gently around a bend. Outside, fields rolled past in green and gold beneath a pale, wide sky.

Eventually, Ron and Millicent fell asleep across from one another, both still holding half-eaten sweets. Blaise abandoned them in pursuit of more interesting company elsewhere on the train. Hermione opened a book and began glaring at its contents as though preparing to defeat Draco in every subject next year.

Harry, however, was not looking at any of them. He was looking at Draco.

When she noticed, he smiled — not the reckless, triumphant grin he had worn after the chessboard, but something quieter.

Draco smiled back.

"Write to me," he said.

She raised an eyebrow. "You can write?"

Harry shook his head, but he played along. "Of course, I can write."

Draco glanced toward the window, "If my father doesn't take away my writing equipment," she said.

Harry's expression softened. "Has he done that before?"

Draco shrugged, trying to downplay how mean-spirited her father could be. "Not really. But he might this time, depending on what sort of ideas Nott has put in his head."

Harry frowned. "I hope he's not too hard on you this summer."

Draco looked at him then. It was such a Harry thing to say — simple, earnest, and entirely too concerned with someone else's problems when his own were waiting for him at King's Cross.

"I hope the Muggles are less troublesome," she replied.

Harry snorted. "They don't know I can't do magic outside school."

Draco stared at him. "Potter."

"What?" he said, grinning now. "I'm going to have fun with that."

"You are going to get yourself expelled."

"Probably not."

Draco shook her head, but she was smiling despite herself.

"Write to me," Harry said again, quieter this time.

"If you write first," she said.

Draco turned toward the window before he could see how pleased she was by that.

For the first time, she found herself looking forward to returning to Hogwarts. Not because of the castle. Not because of the classes, the House Cup, or even the library.

But because next year, she would come back to friends.

Chapter 24 of 35 collected

Chapter 24 : The Birthday Party

Scorpius's sixth birthday party filled the Manor gardens with color, noise, and far too many people Draco did not want to see.

The long tables had been draped in white linen and silver charms floated overhead, scattering harmless sparks of gold and green across the lawn. There were enchanted balloons bobbing above the hedges, a cake the size of a small table, and a scattering of children running across the grass while their parents stood in clusters nearby, discussing politics, pedigree, and everything else that mattered to them.

Draco's classmates were among them.

Pansy Parkinson, Daphne Greengrass, Theodore Nott, Vincent Crabbe, and Gregory Goyle had all been invited — because their parents were friends of her parents, and because Lucius Malfoy did not believe in wasting an opportunity to display his connections.

Daphne's younger sister, Astoria, had come as well. She was nine, quiet, and polite in a way that made Draco's chest ache a little. Her frame was delicate, her cheeks pale, and she had the careful, watchful manner of a child who had spent too much time being ill. Daphne had told Pansy that Astoria did not have many friends. That she was often unwell, and that their mother preferred to keep her close to home.

Draco felt more of a kinship to Astoria than her classmates. She had been dressed in a lilac frock with a large bow tied in her long blond hair — something her mother had clearly insisted upon. Among the other girls, who were dressed in black velvet and more fashionable robes, Draco looked younger than her years. Smaller, too.

Scorpius, meanwhile, had attached himself to Draco the moment the guests arrived.

He did not have many friends his own age. The children invited to his party were mostly the children of his parents' friends, and most of them were either too old, too bored, or too busy pretending they were too old to want anything to do with a six-year-old. So Scorpius clung to Draco instead. He sat beside her at the children's table, eating cake with an enthusiasm that suggested he had no intention of preserving his robes, his face, or Draco's dress.

"You know," Pansy said, watching him smear frosting across his chin, "it's a little sad when someone doesn't have enough friends and has to spend all their time with their baby brother."

Draco did not look up.

"You are attending my brother's birthday party," she said. "I'd be careful with that argument."

Daphne shifted uncomfortably. "Come on, Pans. Stop it."

Pansy ignored her.

Theodore smirked. "Draco has always had poor taste. There isn't much one can do about that." He leaned back in his chair, looking pleased with himself. "She should consider herself lucky that her father keeps her best interests at heart. Otherwise, the company she keeps at school would never be permitted anywhere near this house."

Scorpius, who had been happily destroying his second slice of cake, scowled at him. "You're being mean to my sister."

Theodore laughed. "Certainly not, Scorpius. You simply don't want to learn too much from her. Do you know what people say about her at school?"

Crabbe and Goyle exchanged looks with Pansy, both of them looking far too delighted.

Scorpius blinked up at Draco, looking confused and angry. Draco took his hand beneath the table. "Have some dignity, Theo," she said coldly. "Must you behave like this in front of a child?"

Theodore ignored her. He reached across the table and patted Scorpius's head. "Scorpius doesn't mind, do you? He's a clever boy, much more so than his sister." At this, Theodore put on a fake sweet voice, "Did you know that your sister spends her time with the wrong sort, Scorpius?" he said. "Scoundrels. Rule-breakers. Blood traitors." His smile sharpened. "Do you know what that means?"

Draco looked around the table — at Pansy's smug expression, at Crabbe and Goyle's eager silence, at Daphne's discomfiture, and finally at Theodore's satisfied smirk — and felt something hot and ugly rise in her chest.

Was it not enough that she had to deal with them at school? Did they have to ruin her holidays too?

She plucked Scorpius's hand from beneath the table and pulled a towelette from her pocket, wiping the cake from his face with brisk, practiced care. "Come on," she said softly. "Let's get you cleaned up."

Then she looked at Theodore. "Picking a fight in front of a child," she said. "Just when I thought you couldn't sink any lower, Theo."

Pansy gasped, exchanging a look of disbelief with Daphne, Theodore's face went red. "What did you just say?"

Draco did not answer.

She hauled Scorpius up into her arms — he was getting heavier, she realized with a faint pang —and carried him away from the table before anyone could stop her. If she was lucky, her absence would not be noticed for a while.

She almost wished she could do magic. She would have liked to give Theodore a face full of boils.

Scorpius wrapped his arms firmly around her neck, his cake-crusted chin pressed against her shoulder. "Who were they?" he asked.

"Schoolmates," Draco said. "From Slytherin."

Scorpius sniffed and rested his head against her shoulder. "They don't seem very nice."

Draco adjusted her hold on him. "They're not," she said. "But never you mind that. Are you having a good time?"

Scorpius shifted, burying his face in her neck. "Not really," he mumbled. "Mummy and Daddy are too busy to play with me. And the cake isn't good."

Draco patted his stomach. "And yet that didn't stop you from eating two enormous slices, did it?"

Scorpius's ears turned pink. "I was hungry."

Draco laughed despite herself, charmed utterly by her ridiculous little brother.

She carried him toward the Manor, away from the party, the politics, and the people who thought cruelty was a kind of cleverness.


Draco waited outside the toilets with her arms crossed, listening to the unmistakable sounds of Scorpius being thoroughly miserable.

"I don't feel well," he called miserably through the door. "My tummy hurts."

"That's what happens when you eat two massive slices of cake," Draco reminded him.

"Stop being mean, Draco. I was hungry."

Draco offered a distracted, "You are always hungry."

There was a small, unhappy groan in response.

Draco leaned against the wall, only half listening. The Manor was quiet beyond the distant murmur of the party, and the corridor smelled faintly of polish and old stone. Then she heard her father's voice.

It came from the direction of his study, low and clipped. Another voice answered — quieter, but familiar.

Draco frowned. She should have gone back to the party or at least she should have stayed with Scorpius. Instead, she crouched low and tiptoed toward the study.

The door was shut, but the voices carried. "—I do not understand it," Lucius was saying. "Where did Narcissa and I go wrong? The girl is stubborn. She has picked up the most ridiculous ideas. She speaks as though she knows better than her own family."

Nott Senior's voice was smooth, sympathetic. "It is hardly the child's fault. With Dumbledore running that school, she was bound to pick up a few bad habits."

At the mention of Dumbledore, Lucius hissed. "Dumbledore," he spat. "That meddling old fool. He fills children's heads with sentiment and calls it wisdom. He protects blood traitors and Mudbloods, encourages disobedience, and then has the audacity to act as though he is the only thing standing between the wizarding world and ruin. He has no respect for tradition, no understanding of what this world requires. And now he has my daughter repeating his nonsense."

Draco rolled her eyes. She did not like Dumbledore either. But her father was not making arguments, he was simply repeating the same tired grievances he had been repeating for years.

"He is a dangerous man," Nott Senior said. "But children are impressionable. She will come around."

"She had better."

There was a pause. "I will speak to Theodore," Nott Senior said. "He can keep an eye on her at school. Step in if necessary. Guide her back to more sensible company."

Draco's stomach dropped.

"She will be his wife one day," Nott Senior continued, with a small chuckle. "It is time the boy learned to take responsibility for her."

Draco felt bile rise in her throat. His wife.

The words sat in her chest like a stone.

She had been so desperate, once, to save her father from his fate. She had remembered the vacant look in his eyes after the Kiss, the terrible emptiness of a man who had been reduced to nothing. She had thought of him as someone worth saving.

But this man— her father — saw her as a possession. A trophy to be displayed, trained, and eventually handed over.

Draco pressed herself closer to the wall, suddenly cold.

The voices grew quieter.

She crept nearer despite herself, pressing her ear to the study door. But whatever they were saying now had been protected - a faint, familiar buzz hummed beneath the wood.

Muffliato.

Her stomach tightened. If they had cast it, then whatever came next was not to be overheard. If she were discovered here, there was no telling what Lucius would do.

Draco pulled away from the door and hurried back down the corridor.

By the time the study door opened, she was back beside the toilets, leaning against the wall as though she had never moved.

Lucius and Nott Senior strode past without sparing her more than a glance.

Scorpius emerged a moment later, hands damp, face pale but visibly relieved.

Oh, Scorpius, Draco thought, smiling sadly as he looked up at her. Our father is the worst of them all. Worse than Theodore. Worse than Pansy.

Before she could say anything, she heard a shuffle behind her. A house-elf slipped out of her father's study.

Draco froze. She knew that elf.

Large green eyes. A thin, trembling frame. A dirty pillowcase hanging from its body.

"Dobby?" she breathed.

But before she could call out again, the elf vanished with a sharp crack.

Draco stared at the empty corridor. What was Dobby doing in my father's study?


Draco sat by her bedroom window long after the party had ended.

The Manor had gone quiet again. Somewhere below, the last of the guests were leaving, their voices fading beneath the clatter of carriage wheels and the soft pop of Apparition. The gardens were dark now, lit only by the pale wash of moonlight.

She should have been tired. Instead, she felt restless.

Being a girl still felt strange sometimes.

Not in the obvious ways — not anymore. She had grown used to the softer lines of her face, the long blond hair, the way clothes fit differently, the small daily indignities she had never expected to think about. But there were other differences, quieter and harder to name.

When she had been a boy, her father had taken a more active role in her life. His expectations had been impossible, certainly — perfect marks, perfect manners, perfect ambition — but they had at least been her expectations to fail. Grades. Conduct. The family name.

Now she felt expendable. Like a piece on a board someone else was moving.

Her gaze drifted to her school trunk in the corner. Despite the fact that it was only mid-June, Harry had not written.

She had written to him three times.

Three letters, sent first because she had been curious about his summer, then again because silence from Harry Potter was unusual enough to be concerning. He had promised to write first. He had not.

Draco suspected the Muggles were responsible.

Hermione, on the other hand, had written twice. In her second letter, she had mentioned that she was going on holiday with her parents —dentists, apparently. Draco had read the word several times before re-reading Hermione's letter which explained they were essentially Healers for teeth. Muggles seemed unusually concerned with them. Without magic, she supposed they had reason to be.

Millicent wrote every other week, her letters filled with shopping expeditions with her mother, arguments with a visiting cousin, and increasingly dramatic complaints about how boring her summer was. She had been disappointed when Draco could not visit, and had tried to take it gracefully when Draco could not even invite her to the Manor.

Draco sensed she was a little offended anyway.

Even Weasley had written once — mostly to ask whether Harry had written to Draco, because Harry had not answered any of his letters either.

Draco had not known what to tell him. It was not as though Potter had answered the three letters she had sent.

Blaise, as expected, had not written at all.

Thinking of them helped, a little. The day's ugliness — the party, Theodore's sneering, her father's voice through the study door — felt slightly farther away when she remembered Hermione's careful handwriting, Millicent's ridiculous stories, and Ron's grumbling questions about Harry.

A soft knock sounded at her door. "Come in," Draco said.

Narcissa entered, still dressed for the evening, her pale hair immaculate and her expression composed. "You survived the party," her mother said.

"Barely."

Narcissa's mouth curved. "Scorpius enjoyed himself, at least."

"He enjoyed the cake." Draco offered diplomatically, not wishing her mother's hosting efforts to be for naught. Or the downstairs toilet did, anyway.

"That is generally the purpose of a birthday."

Draco almost smiled.

Narcissa crossed the room and settled beside her on the window seat. Her eyes moved over Draco's simple summer dress with the faintly critical attention Draco had come to recognize.

"I saw the robes the other girls were wearing," Narcissa said. "Very fashionable. If you like, we could go shopping before term begins. Something more fitted, perhaps. More grown-up."

Draco's stomach dropped. "No," she said, perhaps too quickly.

Narcissa raised an eyebrow.

"I mean—" Draco forced herself to slow down. "I don't need new robes. These are fine."

Her mother studied her for a moment, then let it go.

Instead, she reached for Draco's hair and began brushing it with slow, practiced strokes.

Draco sat still.

This was another difference. Since she had become a girl, her mother had taken her more firmly under her wing. There were more quiet evenings like this one, more luxuries, more attention. Narcissa brushed her hair, chose her clothes, spoke to her about appearances and propriety and the importance of presenting oneself well.

As a boy, Draco had been allowed to race around the grounds on her broom until dusk. Now everything was moderated.

Being a girl, it appeared, offered very few advantages.

"Do you like being at Hogwarts?" Narcissa asked after a while.

"Yes."

"Do you have friends?"

"Yes. A couple."

Narcissa's brushing did not pause. "Even though your father does not quite approve of them."

Draco's shoulders tensed. "They're good people," she said.

"I am sure they are, in their way." Narcissa's voice remained gentle, which somehow made it worse. "But you are growing older, darling. You cannot take quite so many liberties. It was one thing to race about on a broom when you were a child. It is another to behave carelessly now. You have careful choices to make — not only for yourself, but for Scorpius as well."

Draco stared at the window. "Was that the advice you were given?" she asked. "Did you decide one day that you were no longer allowed to be a child? That you had to become a young lady and conform to whatever society expected of you?"

Narcissa's hand stilled. "Perhaps, your father and I have spoiled you too much," she said at last. "Perhaps that is why you think it acceptable to speak so rudely."

"On the contrary, Mother," Draco said quietly. "I haven't been that spoiled child for quite a while now. And what you call rudeness might simply be me seeing other perspectives for the first time."

Narcissa's eyes sharpened. "Such as Harry Potter's?"

Draco almost shook her head. Nothing ever changed in this family.

"Hardly," she said. "Maybe I want to be my own person. Isn't that what you encouraged me to do last summer?"

Narcissa was quiet for a long moment, mouth twitching. Then she pulled Draco into an embrace.

"Yes, Draco," she murmured. "But I meant within reason."

Draco hugged her back gently.

She felt sorry for her mother, suddenly and sharply. Narcissa had swallowed down so much of herself for so long that it had become second nature. She was the untouchable beauty, admired and envied, perfectly composed — and trapped in ways Draco was only beginning to understand.

Narcissa smoothed Draco's hair. "Darling," she said softly, "I worry for you."

Draco closed her eyes. I know, Mother, she thought. You always did.


Draco waited until the Manor had settled into its late-night quiet before she slipped from her room.

The house-elves' quarters lay beneath the east wing, down a narrow staircase that smelled of damp stone and old cleaning charms. Draco had not been down there in years. As a child, she had occasionally followed Mipsy through the corridors, more out of curiosity than cruelty, but she had never liked the way the elves flinched when adults passed.

Now they flinched at her too.

They pressed themselves against the walls as she walked through, eyes wide and frightened, as though her presence alone were a punishment waiting to happen.

"Mipsy," Draco said quietly.

A small elf with enormous brown eyes appeared at once, wringing her ears. "Miss Draco! Is Miss needing something? Is Miss wanting tea? Mipsy can fetch—"

"No tea." Draco lowered her voice. "I need to find Dobby. Have you seen him?"

Mipsy's ears drooped.

"Dobby is... Dobby is not well, Miss."

"That isn't what I asked."

Mipsy hesitated, then beckoned.

Draco followed her through a narrow passage and down another flight of steps until they reached a dark, damp room at the end of the corridor.

At first, she thought there was nothing to see.

The room was bare. A narrow cot stood against the wall, its blanket thin and grey. A bucket of water sat in the corner. The air was cold and damp, and the only light came from a single enchanted lamp hovering near the ceiling, casting long, unsteady shadows across the stone.

Draco's disappointment curdled into irritation. "This is it?" she muttered.

Mipsy wrung her hands. "Dobby's room, Miss."

"It's hardly a room."

Mipsy said nothing.

Draco turned to leave — then her hip knocked against the edge of the cot.

Something shifted beneath the thin pillow. A soft rustle.

Draco froze. Slowly, she lifted the pillow.

A stack of letters lay hidden beneath it, bound together with rough twine. They were worn at the edges, as though they had been handled many times, and the ink on the top envelope had faded slightly.

She pulled them free. The address made her blood run cold.

Mr. Harry Potter,
4 Privet Drive,
Little Whinging, Surrey

Draco stared. Then she fumbled with the knot around the letters, her fingers suddenly clumsy. The twine slipped loose, and the stack spilled across the cot.

Her own handwriting stared up at her.

Dear Harry—

Another letter bore Hermione's neat, careful script. Another was Ron's, the ink smudged and the handwriting barely legible. There was one from Millicent, sealed with a smudge of purple wax, and one in enormous, sprawling letters that could only belong to Hagrid.

All of them were addressed to Harry Potter. All of them had been hidden here.

Draco's stomach dropped. Why does Dobby have Potter's letters?

Before she could sort through more of them, a sharp crack sounded behind her. Dobby stood in the doorway, eyes huge with terror.

For one instant, he looked as though he might vanish on the spot. Then he turned and bolted.

"Stop!" Draco snapped.

Dobby froze mid-step.

She grabbed him by the arm and hauled him toward the broom shed at the edge of the gardens. It had become secluded since Lucius had decided she was no longer to play Quidditch - no one came here now except the elves who cleaned the equipment.

Draco shut the door behind them. "You're a thief," she said.

Dobby whimpered. "Dobby only wanted — Dobby is a bad elf — Dobby must punish—"

"Don't you dare," Draco cut in.

Dobby froze, one hand already raised toward his own head.

"Why do you have Harry Potter's letters?"

Dobby shook his head violently.

Then he tried to bang it against the shed door.

Draco caught him with one arm, holding him back. "I swear," she said, "if you don't start answering some of my questions, I'm taking you straight to my father. Let him get to the bottom of this, if that's what you want."

Dobby's ears drooped. His enormous eyes filled with tears.

Even Draco could not be cruel enough to unleash her father on him.

She knelt down so they were level. "Why do you have these?" she asked, gentler now. "You can tell me. I'm Harry's friend."

Dobby's eyes lit up. "Is Miss Draco really Mr. Harry Potter's friend?"

"Yes. We're in the same house. Look — this is one of the letters I sent him."

She held up one of her own letters.

Dobby blinked at it, looking deeply conflicted. Then he muttered, "It is for Mr. Harry Potter's own good... Dobby only meant to help him."

Draco frowned. "How? How does taking away his letters help him?"

Dobby wrung his hands. "Dobby thought... if Mr. Harry Potter had no letters, maybe he would not want to go back to Hogwarts."

Draco stared at him. "You stole his letters so he wouldn't want to come back to school?"

Dobby nodded miserably.

"That is the stupidest thing I have ever heard."

Dobby flinched.

Draco pinched the bridge of her nose. Every answer only created more questions. "I cannot believe I'm asking this," she said, "but why are you trying to stop Harry from going back to Hogwarts?"

Dobby looked shifty. Then, before Draco could stop him, he began slamming his head against the shed wall.

"Dobby!" Draco grabbed him, wishing desperately that she could use magic. "Stop it. Stop it right now."

Dobby paused, trembling in her grip.

Draco exhaled slowly. "Fine," she said. "You can't tell me why. Then tell me this - what were you doing in my father's study?"

Dobby's eyes became the size of saucers. "Oh, Miss Draco must forgive Dobby! Dobby has been a bad elf! Dobby must be punished —"

"Stop," Draco said, and Dobby froze at once.

Draco watched him for a moment, her thoughts moving quickly. This could not all be coincidence.

Dobby had Harry's letters. Dobby had been in her father's study. Dobby was terrified of something connected to Hogwarts.

She pulled him upright. "Listen to me, Dobby. Stop punishing yourself. This is important."

Dobby shook his head, wriggling in her grasp.

"You want to help Harry, don't you?" Draco said. "I can help you do that."

Dobby studied her face, searching it. "Is Miss telling the truth?"

"Yes. Harry is my friend. If he's in danger, you should tell me."

Dobby nodded slowly.

Draco pressed on. "So he's in danger at Hogwarts?"

Another nod.

"What's happening at Hogwarts?"

Dobby wriggled again, shaking his head.

Draco sighed in frustration. "Fine. You can't tell me. But there is something dangerous happening at Hogwarts. Something to do with Harry?"

Dobby looked conflicted — then gave a quick, reluctant nod.

Draco's stomach tightened. "And..." She hesitated, ice spreading through her veins. "My father. Does he have something to do with it?"

Dobby's eyes went wide. Then he nodded.

Draco let go of him. Dobby fled at once, vanishing with a crack — probably to find some new way to punish himself.

Draco stood alone in the broom shed, the stolen letters still clutched in her hand.

Her father was planning something. Something dangerous. Something connected to Harry. Something he did not want anyone to know about.

She looked down at the letters, her own among them, stomach turning. She knew what happened in their second year.

She had lived through it once already — the Chamber, the petrified students, the terror that had spread through the castle. She remembered the fear in the corridors, the students who stopped speaking above a whisper, the way even the bravest people had looked over their shoulders.

She remembered what it had cost. And she remembered, with sickening clarity, how smug her father had been then — how he had all but encouraged Draco to step back and enjoy the horrors unleashed at Hogwarts. How he had not seemed to care that his own son was in that school.

But if her father had truly been responsible, how had he done it? That part had never been revealed to her in her past life.

Draco shook her head, feeling a headache coming on. He has to be stopped.

Not because she wanted to protect the Malfoy name. Not because she cared what Lucius wanted.

But because she had already seen what happened when no one stopped him.

And this time, she refused to let it happen again.

Chapter 25 of 35 collected

Chapter 25 : The Celebrity

Diagon Alley was bright and crowded, filled with the familiar noise of witches and wizards hurrying between shops, owls hooting from cages, and children tugging impatiently at their parents' sleeves.

Draco followed her father through Diagon Alley, jogging every few steps to keep pace with his long stride.

Unlike last year, her father had insisted on accompanying her himself. Lucius walked as though the alley belonged to him, nodding to acquaintances with the precise, measured courtesy of a man who expected to be respected wherever he went. Draco kept half a step behind him, close enough not to draw attention, far enough not to invite conversation.

She did not think it was an accident. Her father had never been careless about who she spoke to. And since the end of term, he had become very careful indeed.

As a consequence, the summer had been miserable.

After discovering what Dobby had been doing — and what her father might be planning — Draco had forbidden the elf from taking any further steps to "help" Harry. Dobby had been distraught, but he had obeyed.

Her parents, meanwhile, had responded to whatever they thought was wrong with her by filling her days until there was no room left for questions.

Each morning began with her mother - poetry recitations, piano practice, posture, embroidery, and lessons in how to sit, speak, and smile as though she had not spent the previous year fighting a troll, escaping Devil's Snare, and surviving an enchanted chessboard.

Scorpius had roped her into his courtesy lessons with Madeleine as well, which mostly involved Draco trying not to laugh while her six-year-old brother attempted to hold a teacup without spilling it. In the evenings, as a reward, she was permitted to teach him how to fly, which had been her highlight of the day.

Her parents seemed to believe structure would quiet her. They had forgotten that Draco was a Slytherin for a reason.

She did not need freedom to find a way around them. She only needed time, patience, and a house-elf who was willing to bend the rules for her. She had enlisted Dobby to bring her books from the Manor library — books on hexes, jinxes, defensive charms, and anything else that might help her prepare for what Lucius was planning.

Dobby had been eager to help her ever since she had promised to deal with the danger facing Harry. He seemed to regard her promise as a sacred duty, and Draco had learned — through trial, error, and more than one bout of frantic self-punishment — that the way she phrased a request mattered as much as the request itself.

She could not order him to bring her forbidden books. An order would make him feel bound to obey, and disobedience would send him into a spiral of guilt and self-harm.

So she learned to ask. If you happen to be in the library, Dobby, and if you see anything about protective charms, you needn't bring it to me. Only if you think Harry might need it.

It was manipulation, certainly. But it was also kindness, in its own strange way. Draco gave Dobby choices where Lucius gave him none, and she never let him believe that helping her was a crime.

It worked remarkably well. By the end of June, a growing pile of books had appeared beneath a loose floorboard in her room - volumes on hexes, counter-curses, protective enchantments, and the darker corners of magical history that her parents would never have permitted her to read.

"Keep up, Draco," Lucius said without turning.

Draco quickened her pace, pushing thoughts of her miserable summer away.

Their first stop was Madam Malkin's. The shop smelled of starch, lavender, and old fabric. Bolts of silk and velvet lined the walls in rich, gleaming colors, and several mirrors stood along one side, reflecting Draco back at herself from angles she did not particularly enjoy.

Madam Malkin hurried forward at the sight of Lucius Malfoy. "Mr. Malfoy. What a pleasure. And this must be your daughter — my, how she's grown."

"She requires a full wardrobe," Lucius said. "Nothing ordinary."

"Of course, of course." Madam Malkin's eyes flicked over Draco with professional interest. "We have some lovely new styles this season. Perhaps something in deep green, or midnight blue?"

Lucius barely glanced at the bolts of fabric. "My wife has already given instructions," he said. "Silk, velvet, embroidered collars. See that Draco is fitted properly."

Madam Malkin nodded with the practiced patience of someone long accustomed to difficult customers. "Naturally. And the color?"

"Whatever she prefers," Lucius said, with the mild impatience of a man who considered such details beneath him. "Cost is of no consequence."

Draco stood still while the witch measured her, arms lifted, tape flicking around her shoulders and waist. The whole ritual should have felt familiar. In her past life, she had grown up surrounded by exactly this kind of luxury — expensive robes, tailored fits, parents who treated appearance as another form of power.

Now it only made her uneasy.

Every silk robe Madam Malkin held up felt like another piece of the life Lucius wanted to arrange for her. The deep green velvet, the embroidered collars, the perfectly fitted sleeves — each one was beautiful in the way things were beautiful when they had been chosen for you. Polished, controlled and designed to reflect well on the Malfoy name rather than to belong to the girl wearing it.

Draco could almost see the future her parents were stitching together for her - proper robes, proper manners, proper friends, and eventually a proper husband who would take her from one carefully maintained household to another.

There was no room in that future for Harry Potter. No room for Hermione's letters, or Millicent's ridiculous stories, or the version of herself that had crawled through a trapdoor and survived.

There was barely room for Draco at all.

"What do you think of the green?" Madam Malkin asked.

"It's fine," Draco said.

Lucius glanced at her reflection in the mirror. "You will wear it."

Not do you like it. Not would you prefer something else.

Draco looked away. She had not forgiven him for what she had overheard. And she suspected she would not forgive him for a long time.


After Madam Malkin's, Lucius led her down the alley toward a jewellery shop Draco had passed a hundred times without ever entering.

Its windows were narrow and dark, but the displays inside glittered beneath enchanted lights - emeralds the size of knuckles, sapphires cut into perfect stars, diamonds strung along delicate silver chains. Dark polished stones sat in velvet-lined cases, catching the light as though they were alive.

A bell chimed as they entered.

The shopkeeper looked up at once, and his expression sharpened with recognition. "Mr. Malfoy. An honor."

"I require a gift for my daughter," Lucius said. "Something suitable."

The man's gaze slid to Draco, assessing her with the careful interest of someone calculating a sale. "Of course. Perhaps an emerald pendant? Or a bracelet? We have several pieces that would complement Miss Malfoy's coloring."

Lucius turned to her. "Which stone would you prefer?"

Draco looked at the glittering displays. It should have been an easy question. Any other girl might have been delighted by the choice —by the attention, the expense, the certainty that her father wanted to give her something beautiful.

But Draco felt only a dull, tired anger.

He had ignored her all summer. He had filled her days with lessons and rules, spoken about her future as though it belonged to him. Now he wanted to buy her a jewel.

As though that could make up for any of it.

She would let him choose. It would soothe his ego, and it would not matter much what she liked anyway. Her parents had made it painfully clear that her free will was their last priority.

"The emerald," Lucius said before she could answer.

The shopkeeper beamed. "An excellent choice, Mr. Malfoy."

Draco said nothing. She watched the emerald being lifted from its case, small and bright and perfectly cut, and thought that it looked less like a gift than a price tag.


When they left the jeweller's, Lucius did not turn back toward the bright, crowded thoroughfare of Diagon Alley. Instead, he led Draco toward a narrow, shadowed turning between two shops.

Knockturn Alley.

The sunlight seemed to thin as they approached it. The noise of Diagon Alley faded behind them, replaced by the drip of water from uneven rooftops and the low murmur of voices from doorways that did not open fully. The air smelled damp and sour, like old stone and something burnt.

Lucius stopped beneath the crooked sign at the entrance and drew his wand. "Do not draw attention to yourself," he said.

Before Draco could ask what he meant, he flicked his wrist. A Disillusionment Charm settled over her, cool and prickling, as though fine sand had been poured over her skin. Her reflection in a darkened shop window wavered, blurred, then nearly vanished.

She blinked. He had not done that in her past life.

Perhaps he did not want his heiress exposed to the attention of the sort of witches and wizards who frequented Knockturn Alley. Or perhaps he simply did not want anyone recognizing Lucius Malfoy's daughter in a place like this.

Either way, Draco kept quiet.

Borgin and Burkes looked exactly as she remembered. The shop was narrow, cluttered, and dim, its shelves crowded with cursed objects, severed hands, poisoned candles, and masks with empty eye holes. A withered hand lay curled on a velvet cushion near the counter, its fingers twitching faintly. The air smelled of dust, mildew, and something metallic that Draco did not want to identify.

Unpleasant memories rose at once. The cabinet. Her failures. The Dark Lord's voice, cold and furious. The threats that had followed her home.

Draco stood near the entrance while Lucius conducted his business, speaking in low tones with Mr. Borgin. She kept her eyes on the floorboards and tried not to look at anything too closely.

Then she heard a sound from the back room. A faint scrape followed by a muffled thump.

Lucius was turned toward Borgin, his attention fixed on something beneath a glass case.

Draco slipped away. She followed the sound past a heavy curtain and into a narrow space crowded with old furniture. Dust hung in the thin shaft of light from a high window. One of the large cabinets stood slightly ajar.

Draco pulled it open and found Harry Potter inside.

"What are you doing here?" she exclaimed.

Harry blinked up at her, covered in soot, his glasses crooked and his hair even messier than usual. He looked thinner than she remembered, though he had shot up in height.

He also looked miserable.

Then he saw her properly and grinned. "Draco! What are you doing here?"

Draco hissed, "Be quiet. You're in Knockturn Alley. It isn't safe."

"I know," Harry whispered, still grinning. "I've noticed."

"What happened to you?" Draco whispered, helping Harry to dust off his jumper.

"The Muggles locked away my books, my trunk, even Hedwig," Harry said. "Then Ron and the twins rescued me in a flying car. I've been staying with the Weasleys since."

He rubbed the soot from his cheek, leaving a fresh smear behind. "I had a bit of a mishap with Floo powder and ended up — well, here."

Draco stared at him. "In a flying car?" She did not know which part of that sentence to deal with first. "Why am I even asking?" she said. "Of course they did. And I suppose you had a marvellous time of it."

Harry's grin turned sheepish. "It was brilliant, actually."

"It sounds reckless."

"It was reckless," Harry admitted. "But brilliant."

Draco sighed. "So nothing has changed, then. You've gone from one misadventure straight into another."

Harry's eyes moved over her, taking in the emerald-green frock and the black bows in her hair. "You look cute, Malfoy."

"Oh, shut up."

For a moment, Draco was too distracted to be properly annoyed. Harry had only ever seen her in school robes. Of course he looked surprised.

"Did your mum dress you up?" he asked, clearly delighted.

Draco crossed her arms over her chest, ears turning pink, "Harry."

"What? It suits you."

"Stop it. In case you haven't noticed, my father is here," Draco whispered. "Hide yourself. Quickly."

Harry's smile vanished at once.

"I'll come up with a reason to get him out of the shop," Draco continued. "When we leave, you escape. If you keep walking straight once you're out of the shop, you'll reach Diagon Alley. Understand?"

Harry nodded.

Draco slipped back through the curtain just as Lucius finished speaking with Borgin. "Father," she said, making her voice as plaintive as she could manage. "I want an ice cream."

Lucius looked down at her. "Now?"

"It's hot," Draco said, laying it on thick. "And I've been very patient. Madam Malkin took ages."

For once, Lucius seemed inclined to indulge her. "Very well," he said. "We shall go to Florean's."

Draco let him lead her from the shop, her heart pounding. At the entrance to Knockturn Alley, she glanced back once.

She hoped Harry made it out.


Draco managed to shake off Lucius for the final purchase of the day.

After the ice cream, the new robes, the emerald pendant, and the unsettling visit to Borgin and Burkes, she had worn him down with a combination of patience, obedience, and just enough enthusiasm to make him believe she had been sufficiently entertained.

"I only need my schoolbooks," she said. "You can collect the rest of the order from Madam Malkin's."

Lucius had looked as though he wanted to object, but Draco had been so agreeable all day that he seemed willing to grant her this small freedom. "Do not wander," he said.

"I won't."

Flourish and Blotts was packed. The shop smelled of parchment, ink, and old leather. Students crowded between the shelves, parents argued over supply lists, and somewhere near the front of the store, a stack of books had collapsed with a tremendous crash.

Draco had barely made it past the door when she spotted Harry. He was standing beside Ron and Hermione near a display of The Standard Book of Spells, Grade 2, looking considerably cleaner than he had in Borgin and Burkes. Ron was beside him, along with the entire Weasley family — or at least enough of it to make the aisle feel crowded.

Fred and George spotted her first. "Well, well," Fred said.

"Malfoy's escaped her captor," George added.

Draco folded her arms. "Don't sound so surprised."

"We're not," they said together.

Harry's face brightened when he saw her. "Draco!"

Hermione turned, smiling brightly while Ron gave her a nod that was almost friendly. "Hi, Draco. How was your summer?"

Draco smiled back, letting Hermione pull her into a hug, "It's been quite unpleasant actually." Then, she laughed promising to tell them the rest later, she didn't need Ron's parents learning of just how pureblood the Malfoys really were.

Arthur Weasley was pleasant, despite the fact that Draco was Lucius Malfoy's daughter. He greeted her politely, asked after her summer, and seemed genuinely pleased that she had come over to speak with Ron. Molly Weasley was polite as well, though Draco could sense her unease. It sat in the tightness around her mouth, in the way her eyes flicked toward Draco's expensive clothes before returning to her face.

Draco did not blame her.

Ginny, however, barely seemed to notice Draco at all.

In fairness, Draco too, only remembered Ginny in fragments - red hair, freckles, and the knowledge that she would one day become Harry's girlfriend. There was also some vague memory of an embarrassing Valentine's poem, though Draco could not recall whether it belonged to this year or another.

Ginny was clearly starting Hogwarts this year, judging by the stack of second-hand first-year books in the pewter cauldron she was lugging about. She kept stealing glances at Harry, then going red whenever he happened to look her way.

Draco itched to tease her. But something told her that would not be appreciated in present company.

Before she could decide what to say, Arthur noticed Hermione's parents near the counter.

"Mr. and Mrs. Granger!" he said, brightening at once. "Molly, Ginny — come and meet Hermione's parents. They're Muggles, you know. I've been meaning to ask them about Muggle money. How do you exchange it?"

Ron looked as though he wanted the floor to swallow him. "Dad," he muttered. But Arthur was already dragging Molly and Ginny toward them, eager to interrogate the Grangers about Muggle currency.

Draco had barely watched them go before the shop erupted into excited squealing.

Gilderoy Lockhart had arrived. He stood in the doorway in robes of swirling turquoise, his hair perfectly arranged and his smile dazzling enough to make several witches near the front of the shop clutch their chests. A crowd immediately gathered around him, mostly women and girls, all eager to catch a glimpse of the famous author.

Draco stared at him. In her past life, she had never understood the appeal. Lockhart was blond, polished, and insufferably pleased with himself. He looked as though he had spent an hour arranging every strand of hair and expected applause simply for entering a room.

Not her type at all.

Her type, apparently, was more charismatic. Someone like Blaise, perhaps. Or someone reckless, brave, and...powerful like Potter. Hell, even Weasley was better than this git.

Then she noticed Hermione. Hermione was staring at Lockhart with wide, shining eyes.

Ron noticed too. "Honestly," he muttered, "she's almost as bad as Mum."

"I am not," Hermione said, though she did not look away.

Harry smirked. "You're staring."

"I'm not staring."

"You are," Fred said cheerfully.

"Completely," George added.

Draco watched Hermione's face turn pink and felt an unexpected rush of amusement. "Hermione," she said, "I had no idea you had such poor taste."

Hermione whipped around. "I do not have poor taste."

"He wrote an entire book about defeating a werewolf with a teacup," Draco said. "That is most certainly a public cry for attention."

Hermione's cheeks went redder. "You don't know what you're talking about. He's very brave."

"Brave?" Draco repeated. "I suspect his greatest act of courage is leaving the house without a mirror."

Harry chuckled softly while Ron laughed outright.

"Give him some credit," Fred said. "It probably took real bravery to walk past all those mirrors and resist stopping to admire himself."

"Or to leave without checking whether it approved of his hair," George added.

Lockhart, meanwhile, had begun speaking loudly about his many adventures, pausing at dramatic intervals to allow the crowd to admire him. Draco endured approximately thirty seconds of it before deciding she had better things to do.

"Honestly," Draco muttered, turning away from the stage, "I've had a more interesting summer than this."

Harry looked at her. "What did you do?"

Draco hesitated, then shrugged. "Nothing nearly as heroic as escaping a vampire with a hairpin, apparently. My parents decided I needed... improvement."

"Improvement?" Ron repeated.

"Poetry. Piano. Posture. Embroidery. Etiquette." Draco's expression turned sour. "Even Scorpius felt sorry for me, and he's six. I think they were cross with me for making too many waves at school last year."

"Blimey," Ron said, grimacing. "That sounds awful."

"Tell me about it," Draco said. "Although I suppose my posture has improved." She straightened dramatically, one hand resting lightly at her side, and struck an exaggeratedly elegant pose.

Harry laughed. "Your posture was already perfect."

"Naturally," Draco said.

"Speaking of terrible summers, mine probably came a close second," Harry added, his tone light. "Being locked in a room all summer seems like a good way to avoid slouching."

The joke did not quite hide what he meant. Draco's expression softened. "I'm sorry you had to deal with that," she said.

Ron looked uncomfortable, but Harry only shrugged. "It worked out. Ron, Fred, and George came to rescue me."

"Merlin," Draco said. "I bet the Muggles were terrified."

"They were," Harry said, with a small grin.

"I wish I'd been there," Draco said. "I could have done something useful."

"Like what?" Ron asked.

"Made the house smell like a dungbomb," Draco replied. "Or hexed the cousin without leaving any evidence."

Harry laughed, and for a moment the noise of Lockhart's performance faded into the background.

Ron nudged Harry's shoulder. "She would've done it, too."

"Obviously," Draco said, lifting her chin. "I'm a very reliable friend."

While they were talking, the bell above the shop door rang again. Lucius Malfoy entered Flourish and Blotts with the unhurried confidence of a man accustomed to being noticed. He was dressed immaculately in black, his long pale hair falling over one shoulder, and the silver head of his cane clicked softly against the floor.

His eyes swept the crowded shop, then stopped on Draco. For one brief moment, his expression eased. Then he saw who she was standing with - Potter, Weasley, Granger, and what appeared to be half the Weasley family.

His face cooled.

Arthur Weasley noticed him almost immediately. He moved through the crowd and placed himself squarely between Lucius and the children. "Malfoy," he said.

"Weasley," Lucius replied, as though the name had left an unpleasant taste in his mouth.

"What are you doing here?" Arthur asked.

"The same as everyone else, presumably," Lucius said, glancing toward the stage. "Buying books for my ward." His attention returned to Draco. "Draco, what is the meaning of this?"

"I was with my friends," Draco said, lifting her chin.

Lucius's gaze moved over Harry, Ron, and Hermione. "So I see."

His eyes lingered on Ron's worn robes, then flicked toward the rest of the Weasleys. "I had wondered where you had wandered off to. Though I might have guessed."

"We were looking at books," Draco said, her voice carefully even.

"Naturally," Lucius said. "And no doubt Weasley was helping you choose them." His mouth curved slightly. "I would have thought you had outgrown collecting other people's hand-me-downs."

Ron went red as he started towards Lucius Malfoy, but Harry and Hermione grabbed the back of his jacket. Arthur rested a steadying hand on Ron's arm. "Ron," he said quietly.

Lucius's smile did not reach his eyes. "How charming. The Weasleys do seem to encourage a great deal of noise."

Harry stepped forward, his expression hardening. "Leave them alone."

Lucius looked down at him with mild, contemptuous interest. "Ah. Mister Potter. I have heard so much about you." His gaze traveled over Harry with open disdain. "A true hero among many - still collecting strays, I see."

Draco shifted almost imperceptibly closer to Harry. "They're my friends," Harry said. "You don't get to talk about them like that."

Lucius's attention returned to Draco. "And you, Draco. Still running about with Weasleys and Muggle-borns, making a spectacle of yourself. Your mother and I have heard quite enough about your conduct at school."

Draco's face tightened. "I haven't done anything wrong."

"We hoped a summer away from that school would make you see the error of your ways," Lucius said. "Perhaps we were wrong."

"I haven't done anything wrong," Draco repeated, more firmly this time.

"No?" Lucius said softly. "You seem determined to prove otherwise." His tone suggested that Draco was going to regret ever opening her mouth.

Harry's jaw clenched. "Draco's a better person than you'll ever be, and if you can't see that, then that's your problem — not hers."

The shop seemed to grow quieter around them.

Lucius went very still. His eyes settled on Harry, cold and assessing. "You would do well," he said, "to remember your place, Potter."

Arthur stepped closer, his hand near his wand. "That's enough, Malfoy."

Draco grabbed Lucius's sleeve, her face burning. "Father, we should go."

But Lucius was in his element now. He seemed to swell with self-importance, strutting through the shop as though he had been invited to deliver a speech.

His gaze fell on Ginny's battered secondhand books, spilling from her old cauldron. "Dear, dear," he said, picking up one of the tattered volumes. "What a shame. A Weasley child, starting school with nothing new." He turned the book over with two fingers, pretending to sympathize. "I suppose one must make do."

Draco's face burned. She glanced at Harry and naturally, as she expected, his expression was furious.

While Harry and Ron were busy glaring at her father, she saw it. A slim, leather-bound black book slipped from Lucius's hand into the pile of Ginny's school things.

It happened so quickly that Draco almost missed it. Did he put something with Little Weasley's supplies?

The thought came and went so fast that Draco convinced herself she must have imagined it.

In the midst of all this, Arthur Weasley had obviously heard enough and lunged at Lucius Malfoy. The two men collided near the display of spellbooks, knocking over a stack of Magical Me in the process. Arthur grabbed Lucius by the front of his robes while Lucius shoved him back hard enough to send him stumbling into a shelf.

"Father!" Draco cried.

The shop erupted into shouts and gasps. Molly rushed toward Arthur, while Hermione pulled Ginny away from the fight. Harry moved as though he might intervene, but Ron caught his arm. The twins were cheering their father on. "Get him, dad!"

Draco grabbed Lucius's sleeve with both hands. "Stop it," she hissed. "You're making a scene."

Lucius's lip curled, but there was a red mark blooming along his cheek where Arthur had struck him. Good, Draco thought. He deserved that.

Draco managed a strained smile at the Weasleys, then grabbed Lucius's arm and pulled him toward the door. He allowed it, though he looked as though he were doing her a favor.

As they left, Draco glanced back. "See you later," she murmured to Harry, Hermione, and Ron.

Harry nodded grimly while Hermione offered an uncertain smile. Ron was too angry to manage a response.

Draco turned away before anyone could see how embarrassed she was. Why do I have to have the most embarrassing father in Britain? she wondered.

Chapter 26 of 35 collected

Chapter 26 : The Second Year

Lucius had not spoken to Draco for the rest of the summer. He had not shouted at her. He had not issued another cold warning or made some veiled threat about her future. In some ways, that would have been easier.

Instead, he had simply stopped acknowledging her.

At breakfast, he sat at the head of the table with the Daily Prophet held neatly before him, reading as though Draco were not sitting three chairs away. At dinner, he discussed Ministry appointments with Narcissa, complained about the heat, and commented on the latest Quidditch results. He spoke to the house-elves. He spoke to Scorpius, when Scorpius was quiet enough not to disturb him.

He did not speak to Draco.

When she entered the drawing room, his gaze would pass over her without pause. When she spoke at meals, he would turn the page of his newspaper. When Narcissa asked him whether he intended to say goodbye before Draco left for Hogwarts, his mouth had tightened into a thin, humorless line. "Your daughter is perfectly capable of finding the train," he had said.

Narcissa had gone very still. "Lucius," she had said carefully.

"That is enough, Narcissa."

After that, Narcissa had not tried again.

Even Scorpius had noticed the change. He was a perceptive child, perhaps too perceptive for his own good, and he had quickly learned that meal times were no longer safe. He sat quietly beside Narcissa, pushing food around his plate and glancing between his parents with worried eyes.

Draco hated that he had noticed. She hated more that Lucius seemed determined to make his displeasure everyone else's problem.

But she had not apologized. If her father wanted to use her as a pawn, he would have to learn that she would not make it easy for him

On the morning Draco left for Hogwarts, Lucius did not come downstairs to see her off.

It was Narcissa who helped her fasten the last of her trunk locks. It was Narcissa who checked that her robes were pressed, her books packed, and her wand safely tucked into its holder. It was Narcissa who stood in the entrance hall with tears shining in her eyes while Draco tried not to make a scene.

"You will write," Narcissa said, smoothing the front of Draco's robes one final time.

"Every week," Draco promised.

"And you will eat properly."

"Mother."

"And you will not let anyone make you unhappy."

Draco's mouth curved. "I'll try." Currently, the person making me unhappy is your husband, she thought, but she did not say it.

Scorpius, who had been waiting by the front door with his hands clasped behind his back, looked up at her with wide eyes. "Can I come?"

Narcissa hesitated.

"Please?" he added.

Draco looked at her mother. "Let him come."

Narcissa's expression softened. "Very well. But you are to stay beside me, Scorpius."

"I will," he said at once.

He did not let go of Draco's hand once they reached King's Cross.

The barrier between Platforms Nine and Ten was crowded with witches and wizards pushing trolleys, struggling with trunks, and herding anxious-looking children toward the scarlet engine. The air smelled of soot, steam, and the sharp, clean scent of magic.

Draco pushed her trunk through the barrier, and the noise of the Muggle station vanished behind her.

Hedwig gave a soft hoot from Harry's shoulder several yards away.

Scorpius's head snapped up. "Who's that?"

Draco followed his gaze.

Harry had spotted them from across the platform and was already lifting a hand in greeting.

"That," Draco said, "is Harry Potter."

Scorpius's eyes widened. "The Harry Potter?"

"The one and only."

"He has an owl," Scorpius said, staring at Hedwig with open fascination. "Can I meet him?"

Harry stood beside Ron and Hermione near the edge of the platform. The twins were nearby, arguing about something - Fred gestured wildly while George shook his head. Ginny stood close to Mrs. Weasley, her fingers wound tightly in the fabric of her mother's robes.

"Draco!" Harry called when he saw her. His face brightened immediately.

Draco felt an answering smile pull at her mouth.

"Harry," she said as she approached. "Weasley. Hermione."

"You're late," Ron said.

"I'm precisely on time."

"You're always precisely on time," Hermione said, smiling. "It's rather impressive."

"It is not impressive," Draco said. "It is basic competence."

Fred looked over at her. "Malfoy. Good summer?"

Draco's smile faded by a fraction. "Eventful, as you witnessed only recently."

Fred's expression changed, though only slightly. "Right."

Before anyone could ask anything else, Scorpius tugged at Narcissa's hand. "Can I meet Draco's friends now?"

Narcissa looked down at him. "Scorpius, darling —"

"Please?"

Draco looked at her brother's eager face and sighed. "Let him."

Harry crouched so that he was closer to Scorpius's height. "Hello. I'm Harry."

Scorpius studied him with open curiosity. "You're Draco's friend?"

"Yes," Harry said.

"I'm Scorpius," he said, then leaned closer as though sharing something important. "Draco talks about you at home."

Harry glanced at Draco. "Does she?"

"Not that much," Draco said quickly.

Scorpius nodded with grave seriousness. "She does. She talks about you when she teaches me how to fly."

Draco froze. "Scorpius," she said, her voice carefully calm, "you do not need to tell Harry everything you hear."

Scorpius blinked. "But you said he was nice."

Harry's mouth twitched. "Did she?"

Draco shut her eyes briefly. "Scorpius," she said, "run along to Mother now."

"But I want to meet your friends," he protested.

"You have met Harry."

Scorpius considered this before turning to Ron and Hermione next, looking them over with frank interest. "Are you Draco's friends too?" he asked.

"Yes," Ron said.

"I'm Hermione," Hermione added.

Scorpius nodded. "Draco says you're very clever."

Hermione's cheeks went pink. "That's very kind of you."

"It isn't kind," Scorpius said. "It's true. She says you know everything."

Hermione laughed, crouching so she was closer to his height. "I don't know everything."

"You know more than most people," Draco said.

Hermione looked at her, surprised.

Draco immediately regretted saying it.

"I'm sure that isn't true," Hermione said, though she was smiling.

"It is," Draco said, looking away. "Don't make it strange."

Hermione's smile softened.

Scorpius watched the exchange with open fascination. Then he leaned toward Hermione, lowering his voice in the way children did when they believed they were sharing a secret. "Father hasn't been talking to Draco," he whispered.

The platform seemed to go still.

Ron's eyebrows rose. Fred stopped smiling. George's expression sharpened.

Narcissa's smile tightened. "Scorpius."

"What?" he asked, confused. "It's true. He just sits there and reads the paper. Mummy says he's being silly."

"Scorpius," Narcissa said again, more firmly.

Draco felt heat rise in her face.

Scorpius looked uncertainly between them. "Was I not meant to say that?"

"No, you weren't." Draco said gently. "You don't need to tell everyone everything you notice."

"Oh." He considered this. "Is it a secret?"

"A little."

Scorpius's brow furrowed. "I didn't know."

Before Draco could answer, Hedwig gave an impatient hoot.

Scorpius's attention shifted immediately. "Is that your owl?"

"Yes," Harry said. "This is Hedwig."

"She's beautiful," Scorpius said, gazing at her with open admiration. "Can I touch her?"

Hedwig tilted her head, studying him with large amber eyes. After a moment, she extended one wing. Scorpius carefully stroked her feathers, his face lighting up. "Mother," he said, without looking away from Hedwig, "when can I have an owl?"

Draco and Narcissa exchanged a glance.

"When you're older," Narcissa said.

"But I'm nearly seven."

"You may have an owl when you are older," Narcissa repeated.

Scorpius sighed dramatically. "That is what you always say."

Mrs. Weasley, who had been watching him with obvious fondness, stepped forward. "And what is your name, sweetheart?"

"Scorpius Malfoy," he said, straightening his shoulders. "I'm Draco's brother."

"Well, Scorpius," Mrs. Weasley said warmly, "it's very nice to meet you. You're an adorable young man."

Scorpius looked as though he had just been awarded an Order of Merlin. "Thank you," he said, trying — and failing — not to look pleased. "I like you all much better than the Slytherins who came to my birthday party."

Draco closed her eyes briefly.

"The Slytherins?" Ginny asked.

"They were mean to my sister," Scorpius explained. "They kept saying things about her, and Draco looked sad, even though she said she wasn't."

Harry's expression changed. "Who were they?"

"Oh, the usual," Draco said quickly. "Theodore Nott. Pansy Parkinson. Daphne."

Scorpius stepped closer to Harry and whispered loudly, with great seriousness, "Do you know my Daddy wants Draco to marry Theo?"

Narcissa went rigid. "Scorpius!" she said sharply.

Draco's face burned. For a moment, she could only stare at her brother. She loved having him —loved that, in this life, she was not alone. But Scorpius had a remarkable talent for saying the wrong thing at precisely the wrong moment.

Scorpius looked confused as he took in his mother's furious expression and Draco's embarrassed one. Then he tugged at Draco's hand. "Are you cross with me?" he whispered. "I didn't mean to be bad."

Draco's heart softened at once. "No," she said, kneeling so she was level with him. "I'm not cross. But you can't say everything you hear, all right?"

Scorpius frowned. "Is it a secret?"

"Yes," Draco said. "A grown-up secret."

"I didn't know," he said miserably.

"I know you didn't."

Narcissa looked thoroughly mortified. "I apologize," she said to the group. "Scorpius is very observant, and he does not always understand what ought to remain private."

"It's all right," Harry said, though his eyes had shifted toward Draco with a question in them.

Draco avoided his gaze.

Narcissa was clearly eager to bring the conversation to an end. Draco got herself ready to say a proper goodbye to Scorpius — but the moment Narcissa turned to speak to Mrs. Weasley, Scorpius slipped away.

He hurried over to Harry and Ron, his expression grave. "Will one of you marry my sister?" he asked. "Please? Theo was very mean to her."

Ron went bright red and began spluttering. Hermione coughed politely, though Draco was fairly certain she was hiding a laugh. Even Ginny, who had been morose about leaving home for the first time, now looked openly entertained.

Harry grinned at Draco before addressing Scorpius with as much seriousness as he could muster. "Tell you what, Scorpius," he said. "Maybe if your sister is very nice to me, I'll marry her."

Hermione dissolved into giggles, while Ron looked relieved that he was no longer being singled out as Draco's potential suitor.

Draco scowled at Harry. "Oh, would you just shut up, Potter?" Then she turned on Scorpius. "Scorpius, run along to Mother before I twist your ear."

Scorpius grinned up at Harry, entirely unrepentant. Then he waved at the group. "Goodbye, Draco's friends!" he called. Before Narcissa could catch him, he hurried back to her side.

Narcissa looked down at him with a mixture of exasperation and reluctant affection. Then she took his hand, gave Draco one last, meaningful glance, and led him away through the crowd.

Draco watched them go, her face still warm. Beside her, Harry was still smiling.

"What?" she demanded.

"Nothing," Harry said.


Thousands of candles floated beneath the enchanted ceiling of the Great Hall, which mirrored the clear night sky outside. The four long house tables gleamed beneath the light, crowded with students returning from their holidays. At the staff table, Dumbledore sat in his high-backed chair, his half-moon spectacles catching the candlelight as he surveyed the room.

Draco took her usual place at the Slytherin table, close enough to the front that she could see the first-years gathering nervously beside Professor McGonagall. Harry sat beside her.

A moment later, Millicent Bulstrode dropped into the seat across from them. Blaise Zabini arrived soon after, looking immaculate despite the journey, and slid into the space beside Millicent with the unhurried ease of someone who had never rushed for anything in his life.

"There you are," Millicent said, looking Draco over. "I was starting to think your father wouldn't let you back this year."

"He hasn't managed that yet," Draco said.

"A shame," Blaise said mildly. "I'd have had to come and rescue you from the Manor."

Harry snorted.

"With what?" Millicent asked.

"Charm, naturally," Blaise said. "And possibly a very expensive getaway carriage."

Ignoring Blaise's comment, Millicent's eyes flicked between Draco and Harry. "You two look pleased with yourselves."

"We had an eventful summer," Harry said.

"That usually means something terrible happened," Blaise said.

Before either of them could explain, Professor McGonagall carried the Sorting Hat to the front of the Great Hall. A hush fell over the room.

The first-years looked terrified. One by one, they climbed onto the stool. The hat was placed over their heads, and the Hall waited in tense silence.

"GRYFFINDOR!"

A small mousy-haired boy hurried toward the red-and-gold table, where he was greeted with cheers.

Draco watched the Sorting with only half her attention. Her gaze kept drifting toward the group of first-years, searching for one particular red-haired girl.

Ginny Weasley stood near the end of the line, clutching the straps of her bag so tightly that her knuckles had gone white. She looked smaller than Draco remembered, though that might have been because Mrs. Weasley was no longer beside her.

When McGonagall called her name, Ginny walked forward on unsteady legs. Draco found herself leaning forward without meaning to.

"GRYFFINDOR!"

Just like Draco remembered from her past life, the Gryffindor table erupted. Ginny looked startled for half a second. Then relief flooded her face. She hurried toward the table, where Fred and George were already waving wildly.

Harry smiled. "She looks happy," he said.

"She does," Draco agreed.

Draco watched Ginny sit beside Hermione, who immediately leaned over to say something to her. Ginny's shoulders loosened and a small smile appeared on her face.

The Sorting continued, but the tension in Draco's chest had eased. She wasn't sure whether her father's diary had made its way to Ginny after all, but she would keep an eye on the youngest Weasley, nevertheless.

The feast appeared moments later, with platters filled with roast chicken, potatoes, Yorkshire pudding, peas, and thick gravy. For several minutes, nobody spoke much. They were too busy eating.

Millicent was the first to break the silence. "So," she said, stabbing a potato with her fork, "what happened over the summer?"

Draco looked at her.

"You both look like you've survived something," Blaise added, glancing between Draco and Harry. "Potter looks as though he has spent several months being held hostage, and Draco looks as though she has been forced to attend a funeral."

"That is remarkably astute of you Blaise," Draco said.

Harry's mouth twitched, but it did not quite become a smile.

Millicent's expression sharpened. "What happened?"

Draco filled them in about her new lessons on propriety and etiquette while Harry provided an extremely abridged version of what transpired with the Dursleys choosing instead to elaborate on his stay with the Weasleys.

Across the table, Pansy Parkinson and Theodore Nott sat with their usual group near the far end of the Slytherin table. Pansy was speaking to Daphne Greengrass, but her eyes kept flicking toward Draco. Theodore did not bother to disguise his stare at all.

When Draco looked up, Pansy's mouth curved into a thin, knowing smile while Theodore's expression remained cold.

Harry shifted closer to Draco, his shoulder brushing hers. Then he turned toward the far end of the table and glared at them.

Pansy's smile faltered and Theodore's eyes narrowed.

"What did they do this time?" Blaise asked, following Harry's gaze.

"The usual, nothing worth mentioning." Draco said.

"They are staring at you," Millicent said.

"I noticed."

Harry's glare did not ease.

"They are not worth it," Draco told him quietly.

"I know," Harry said.

But he did not look away until Pansy turned back to Daphne with an expression of wounded dignity.

Millicent reached across the table and took one of Draco's chocolate tarts. "They can glare all they like," she said. "They are still ridiculous."

"They are," Blaise agreed. "And, unfortunately for them, increasingly irrelevant."

Draco looked down the long table, at Pansy and Theodore pretending not to watch, then back at Harry, Millicent, and Blaise. For the first time since arriving at Hogwarts, the tightness in her chest eased. "They can think what they want," she said. "I have better things to do than care."

Millicent smiled. "Now that," she said, reaching for another potato, "sounds like the Draco Malfoy I know."


Later that night, the Slytherin common room had begun to empty. The green-tinged windows looked out over the black lake, where pale shapes moved silently through the water. A fire crackled in the ornate marble fireplace, throwing shifting shadows across the emerald sofas and dark wood tables. Most of the older students had gone upstairs, and the younger ones had been herded toward bed by the prefects.

Draco sat alone in one of the high-backed chairs closest to the fire, managing to escape the notice of the prefects.

She had a book open in her lap, but she had not turned a page in nearly twenty minutes.

Her mind would not quiet.

The Chamber of Secrets will be opened.

Enemies of the heir, beware.

The words circled through her thoughts, cold and persistent.

Slytherin's heir.

But who was Slytherin's heir? And how could anyone open a chamber that had supposedly been sealed for a thousand years?

Her father's face rose unbidden in her mind - pale, composed, and utterly unreadable as he had stood in Flourish and Blotts.

What had he been doing at Diagon Alley that day?

What had Dobby heard in his study?

And what had been in that small black diary slipped into Ginny Weasley's cauldron?

Draco's fingers tightened around the edge of her book.

She had thought, at first, that the diary was simply a cursed object that her father intended to hand over to his enemy's daughter — something dangerous, perhaps, but not necessarily connected to the Chamber. Yet the timing was too convenient. Lucius had slipped it into Ginny's things. Ginny who had arrived at Hogwarts. And soon the Chamber of Secrets would be opened.

It could not be coincidence.

But how did it fit together?

Was her father working with Nott Sr.? Had they decided to plant the diary?

And if the Chamber opened, who would be hurt this time?

Draco stared into the flames until her eyes burned.

She hated not knowing.

She hated even more that every answer seemed to lead back to her father.

"You are thinking very loudly."

Draco blinked.

Blaise had dropped into the chair beside hers without her noticing. He was still dressed in his school robes, though his tie hung loose around his neck. One arm rested along the back of his chair, and he watched the fire with an expression of lazy interest.

"I did not realize thoughts made noise," Draco said.

Blaise smiled easily, "They do when you are glaring like that."

"I am not glaring at anything."

"You are glaring at the fire."

Draco looked back at the flames.

For a while, neither of them spoke. The fire popped softly. Somewhere upstairs, a door closed. The lake shifted beyond the windows, dark and endless.

"Are you alright?" Blaise asked at last.

Draco turned to look at him.

The question was so casually phrased that, for a moment, she thought she had misheard him.

"Am I all right?" she repeated.

"You seem..." He paused, choosing his word with care. "Preoccupied."

"I am reading."

"You have been staring at the same page since I came in."

Draco looked down at the book. He was right. "I am fine," she said.

Blaise raised an eyebrow. Draco's patience, already worn thin by the evening's thoughts, frayed further. "Do you actually care to know, or are you being your usual insincere self?"

Blaise's expression did not change. "I am devastated that you would think so little of me."

"That is not an answer."

"It is an excellent answer."

"It is a deflection."

"And yet," Blaise said, "you are still talking to me."

Draco looked away. She was too tired for this. Too tired for Blaise's games, too tired for the weight of everything she knew and everything she did not.

"Of course I care," Blaise said, more quietly now. "You have my heart, after all."

Draco rolled her eyes. "Do not start."

"I am wounded."

Draco made to stand up. "You are impossible."

Blaise tilted his head, eyes narrowed on her face. "And you are miserable."

The words were light, but something in his voice was not.

Draco's fingers tightened around the book again. "I said I was fine."

"You say a great many things."

Before she could retort, Blaise reached out and closed his hand around her wrist.

Draco went still. His fingers were warm against her skin. Not tight or demanding. Just there.

And suddenly she was somewhere else.

The bathroom was cold and dim, its taps dripping into the marble basin.

Draco as he had been, sleep-deprived and angry and utterly alone — stood pressed against the wall beside the sinks, shoulders shaking.

He had not meant to cry and certainly not meant for anyone to find him.

But Blaise had.

Blaise stood in the doorway for a long moment, saying nothing. Then he crossed the room, sat beside him on the cold floor, and said nothing still.

He did not ask what was wrong. He did not tell Draco to stop being pathetic. He simply sat there while Draco wept on his chest, silent and unmoving, until Draco's tears had soaked through the front of Blaise's shirt.

Eventually, Blaise reached up and caught Draco's chin between his fingers. "Shush," he said softly. "Stop crying."

Draco had hiccupped, startled and then Blaise had kissed him.

It was not gentle. It was not careful. It was Blaise pressing his mouth to Draco's as though he could silence every thought in Draco's head by sheer force of will.

Draco had frozen for only a second, then his hands had closed around Blaise's collar, dragging him closer. He kissed the silver-tongued boy back desperately, fiercely, because for the first time in days, his mind had finally gone quiet.

Back in the present, Draco stared at Blaise's hand around her wrist.

Then, she looked up at his face.

It was the same face she had known. The same dark eyes, the same composed expression, the same infuriating certainty that he was always the most interesting person in any room.

But it was softer now. There was no stubble along his jaw, no sharp angles, no hard-won stillness in the way he held himself. He was only a boy.

Blaise released her wrist. "Good night, Draco," he said.

He rose from his chair and lifted two fingers in a mock salute.

Draco watched him walk away, her stomach twisting into an uneasy knot. What do you want from me, Blaise? she thought.

She turned back to the fire, miserable all over again.


The corridors were already beginning to feel familiar again. Draco walked beside Harry toward Transfiguration, their bags slung over their shoulders and the low morning sun spilling through the high windows.

"Flint has lost his mind," Harry was saying.

"He has always been somewhat unhinged," Draco replied. "He has simply decided to make it everyone else's problem."

"He's made us practise every evening this week."

Draco insisted, "You will survive."

"He made Marcus Vane fly into a goalpost."

"That was an improvement."

Harry gave her a look.

Draco's mouth curved. "Fine. It was not an improvement. But Slytherin has a winning streak to maintain."

"Flint keeps saying that."

"Because it is true."

"He says we need new strategies."

"He is correct."

"He wants me to fly lower on the left side and draw the opposing Seeker away from the Snitch."

"That is sensible."

"He wants Pucey to pretend he has been hit by a Bludger."

Draco stopped walking. "He wants Pucey to what?"

"Pretend he has been hit."

"And Pucey agreed?"

"He said he would consider it if Flint paid him."

They turned the corner. A small, mousy-haired boy stood in the middle of the corridor, clutching a camera to his chest as though it were the most precious thing he owned. He was wearing new Gryffindor robes, slightly too large in the shoulders, and his eyes went wide the moment he saw Harry.

"Harry!" he breathed. The boy hurried toward them, nearly tripping over his own feet. "Harry Potter! It's really you, isn't it?"

"Yes," Harry said cautiously.

"I'm Colin Creevey," the boy said. "I'm in Gryffindor. I only found out I was a wizard last year, and Mum and Dad were so surprised, and then Professor Dumbledore sent my letter, and I got here, and I saw you at the Sorting —"

"Colin," Harry said gently.

Colin stopped, though his eyes remained enormous. "Sorry," he said. "I talk too much when I'm nervous."

"It's all right," Harry said.

Draco looked at the camera in Colin's hands, then at his Gryffindor crest. "So," she said, "you are a Gryffindor."

Colin nodded eagerly. "Yes."

"How unfortunate for you."

Harry sighed. "Draco."

"What? I am offering my condolences."

Colin looked from Draco to Harry, clearly unsure whether he was meant to laugh.

"I was wondering," he said, turning back to Harry, "would you mind if I took a picture with you? Just one. My dad would never believe I met you otherwise."

Harry's expression tightened almost imperceptibly.

Draco noticed. "He is very famous," she said to Colin, her tone dry. "I am afraid you will have to form an orderly queue."

Colin's face fell. "Oh. I didn't mean to bother him."

"You are not bothering me," Harry said quickly. "I just... I don't really like photographs."

Colin looked disappointed. "Oh."

Before Draco could say anything, a familiar voice cut through the corridor.

"Well, well. Potter is handing out signed photographs now, is he?"

Pansy Parkinson stood a few feet away, flanked by Crabbe and Goyles. Her arms were folded, and her smile was sharp enough to cut.

Harry went still while Draco's amusement vanished.

For one brief, disorienting moment, she was not standing in a sunlit corridor at all. She was back in another life, watching a boy with untidy black hair and a lightning scar try to escape a crowd of admirers while she stood beside Pansy, sneering at him for enjoying attention he clearly did not want.

It had been her voice then. Not Pansy's. Potter's enjoying the attention, is he?

Harry's face had gone closed and uncomfortable. He looked as though he wanted to disappear into the stone wall behind him.

Pansy took another step closer. "What is it, Potter? Don't tell me you are too famous to speak to your admirers."

"Leave him alone," Draco said.

Pansy's eyes flicked to her. "Oh, of course. Saint Potter's protector." Her smile thinned. "You have become very tiresome, Draco."

"And you have become very predictable."

Before Pansy could answer, there was a loud commotion farther down the corridor.

"Oh, my dear boy!" Gilderoy Lockhart came sweeping toward them in a swirl of lilac robes, his curls gleaming beneath the overhead lights. He looked delighted by the crowd that had gathered.

"Harry, Harry, Harry," he said, reaching out and grasping Harry's shoulder.

Harry stiffened as Lockhart continued without pause. "Handing out signed photographs, eh? I understand. Natural to want a bit of attention — but see here, young man, you can't just do whatever you please to get noticed. Plenty of time for thatwhen you're older. Yes, I know what you're thinking. 'It's all right for him, he's a famous wizard already.' But when I was twelve, I was just as much of a nobody as you are now. I mean, a few people have heard of you, haven't they? All that business with He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named."

For several seconds, Draco could not speak as Lockhart rambled on. Then she finally looked at Harry, whose expression had shifted from embarrassment to open disbelief. Colin still had his camera clutched to his chest.

Why on earth did Dumbledore hire this man? The thought came with a familiar irritation.

Had Dumbledore known what Lockhart was? Had he hired him deliberately, for some reason Draco could not yet see? Or was incompetence simply something the Headmaster tolerated when it came packaged in a charming smile and a shelf full of bestselling books?

Lockhart turned to Colin with a dazzling smile. "Now, young man, you wanted a photograph with Harry, didn't you? Excellent. I'll take one with you both. A historic moment — Harry Potter's first photograph with Gilderoy Lockhart."

Colin's face brightened despite himself. "Really?"

"Of course," Lockhart said. "Stand there. No, closer together. Harry, put your arm around the boy. Smile!"

Harry looked as though he would rather be thrown into the lake.

Draco took the camera from Colin before Lockhart could insist that a passing student do it. "I'll take it," she said.

Lockhart beamed at her. "Wonderful. Make sure you capture my good side."

"I shall do my best," Draco said flatly.

Colin positioned himself beside Harry, his excitement barely contained. Harry stood stiffly beside him, his hands shoved into his pockets.

"Ready?" Draco asked before raising the camera.

The smell of magnesium filled her nose. For one sharp second, the corridor vanished. There was a flash - a boy with a camera, a petrified body on the cold stone floor, a small, frightened face frozen in terror.

Draco's breath caught. Wasn't there a child?

She remembered the name now, dimly, from the edges of a life she had tried not to think about.

Colin Creevey. He had been petrified, only eleven years old.

Draco lowered the camera slowly. The photograph had already been taken. A wisp of smoke curled from the lens. Colin was staring up at her, waiting eagerly to see the result.

Draco looked at his too-large robes, his nervous hands, the open, uncomplicated admiration in his eyes and felt sick.

In her past life, she had not cared. She had been too busy with tormenting Harry, with her grudges, with her own place in Slytherin's hierarchy. A first-year had been attacked, nearly killed, and she had barely spared him a thought. How self-absorbed were you?

"Draco?" Harry asked quietly.

She blinked and forced herself back into the present.

Colin was looking at the photograph now, his expression falling. "Oh," he said.

Draco followed his gaze. Lockhart had somehow managed to place himself directly in the center, one arm around Harry's shoulders and the other thrown dramatically around Colin's. His smile was radiant while Harry looked trapped.

Colin looked as though he had just realized that the person he had wanted a photograph with had been shoved to the edge of his own picture. "I wanted one with just Harry," Colin said quietly.

"I know," Draco said. Her voice was gentler than she intended.

Colin looked up at her. "Do you think he'd take another one?"

Draco glanced at Harry who looked tired, but he nodded. "One more. Just you and me."

Colin's face lit up again.

Draco took the camera back and waited until Lockhart had turned to speak to Pansy, apparently offended that no one had asked for his autograph.

Then she raised it again, making sure Lockhart was nowhere in the frame.

Colin beamed. "Thank you," he said, clutching the camera to his chest. "Thank you, Harry. And thank you, Harry's friend."

"You are welcome," Draco said.

Colin hurried away before Lockhart could claim another photograph, his trainers squeaking against the stone floor.

Draco watched him go.

Harry stepped closer. "Are you all right?"

Draco looked at him. "Yes," she said.

It was not entirely true but Harry did not press. "We should go," he said.

"Yes," Draco said.

Chapter 27 of 35 collected

Chapter 27 : The Diary

The greenhouses were warm and humid, smelling of damp earth, crushed leaves, and the sharp, green scent of growing things. Sunlight filtered through the glass panes, catching dust motes that drifted lazily in the air.

Professor Sprout stood at the front of Greenhouse Three, a small crowd of second-years gathered around a long wooden table laden with trays of wriggling, muddy plants. “Good morning, everyone,” Professor Sprout said briskly. “Today, we will be repotting Mandrakes.”

A murmur went through the class.

Professor Sprout picked up a small, wriggling plant and held it up for everyone to see. “Now, who can tell me what they know about Mandrakes?”

Hannah Abbott’s hand shot up after a long silence where no one was willing to answer. Had Hermione been there, there would have been no question about who would have answered first.

“Miss Abbott?”

“Mandrakes are restorative plants,” Hannah said. “They are used to return people who have been transfigured or cursed to their original state. The cry of a mature Mandrake is fatal to anyone who hears it, but these are still seedlings, so their cry will only knock you out for several hours.”

“Excellent,” Professor Sprout beamed, eager to grant points to her own house. “Ten points to Hufflepuff. Now, as Miss Abbott so helpfully reminded us, these Mandrakes are still young. Their cry will not kill you, but it will render you unconscious for several hours. Therefore, you will all be wearing ear protectors.”

She gestured to a stack of large, fluffy earmuffs on the table. “Put them on,” she instructed. “And make sure they are secure. You do not want to hear a single squeak from these plants.”

The class scrambled to obey. Draco pulled a pair over her ears, adjusting them until the world outside became muffled and distant. Beside her, Harry did the same, his expression untroubled. Millicent and Blaise clustered around the same table, their earmuffs already in place.

“Right,” Professor Sprout said. “Now, you will be working in pairs. Each pair will take one tray of Mandrakes and repot them into the larger pots beside you. Be careful not to pull them out by the leaves. Always grip them firmly at the base of the stem.”

She demonstrated, pulling a Mandrake from its tray with a sharp tug. The plant let out a muffled squeak that Draco felt more than heard. “See?” Professor Sprout said. “Perfectly safe, as long as you are wearing your protection.”

Draco pulled her earmuffs down slightly. “Which pair are we in?”

“Me and you,” Millicent said. “Harry and Blaise are together.”

“Unfortunate,” Blaise said. “I was hoping to work with Draco.”

“You will survive,” Draco said.

Before Blaise could say anything in response, a tall, blond boy from Hufflepuff stepped forward. He had a friendly, open face and an easy smile. “Harry?” he said. “I’m Justin Finch-Fletchley. We met at the Sorting Feast.”

Harry looked up, surprised. “Oh. Hello.”

Justin grinned. “I just wanted to say — it’s really brilliant to meet you. I mean, I’ve heard all about you, of course. My whole family’s Muggle-born, and well, I never thought I’d actually get to meet you.”

Harry’s expression flickered. “Right.”

Justin continued, undeterred. “I mean, the things they say about you — You-Know-Who and all that — it’s incredible. And you’re in Slytherin! That’s interesting. I thought you’d be in Gryffindor, obviously, but Slytherin is… well, it’s different.”

Draco watched the exchange with mild interest. Justin Finch-Fletchley.

The name brought a flicker of unease. In her past life, Justin had been one of the victims. Petrified. Found on the cold stone floor, his body frozen in terror.

She tried to remember the order. Had it been Colin Creevey first? Or Justin?

Her memory was spotty, blurred by time and the distance of another life. She remembered the panic, the whispers, the growing fear that something dark was moving through the castle. She remembered the names of the victims more clearly than the order in which they had fallen.

Colin. Justin. Mrs. Norris. Nearly Headless Nick.

And Hermione.

Draco’s hands tightened around the edge of the table.

“Draco?” Millicent asked. “You all right?”

Draco blinked. “Fine.”

“You look distracted.”

“I am thinking.”

“About what?”

“Nothing important.”

Millicent did not look convinced, but she did not press.

Professor Sprout clapped her hands. “Right. Begin.”

Draco pulled her earmuffs back into place and reached for the first Mandrake. The plant wriggled in her grip, its muddy roots slick against her fingers. She gripped it firmly at the base of the stem and tugged. It came free with a reluctant squeak.

Draco dropped it into the larger pot and began packing soil around it.

Beside her, Millicent worked with steady, methodical movements. Across the table, Blaise was arguing with Harry about whether Mandrakes had personalities.

“They do,” Blaise insisted. “Look at that one. It is clearly angry.”

“It is a plant, Blaise.”

“Plants have feelings too.”

“Not Mandrakes.”

“You do not know that.”

Harry rolled his eyes, exchanging an exasperated look with Draco.

In the meantime, her arms began to ache. The Mandrakes were heavier than they looked, and the soil was damp and dense. Each repotting required effort — pulling, tugging, packing, pressing. By the time she had finished the third tray, her shoulders were tight and her hands were beginning to cramp.

She paused, wiping sweat from her forehead with the back of her glove. Her face felt flushed. Strands of hair had escaped their tie and clung to her temples. Sweat beaded at the corners of her brow, dripping down despite the cool air of the greenhouse.

Blaise had obviously noticed because he soon reached over and gently took the trowel from her hand. “I will do the rest,” he said.

Draco blinked. “What?”

“You look as though you are about to collapse.”

“I am fine.”

“You are flushed.”

“It is hot in here.”

“Fair maidens such as yourself need not trouble themselves with such physical labour,” Blaise said, his tone light. “Leave it to the strong, handsome men of the world.”

Draco snatched the trowel back. “I do not need your help, Blaise.”

Blaise raised his hands in surrender. “I was only offering.”

“And I was only refusing.”

Millicent looked up from her own tray. “If you are so keen to help, Blaise, you can do mine.”

Blaise’s expression shifted into something between amusement and alarm. “Millicent, darling, I am flattered, but—”

“You offered,” Millicent said.

“I offered to Draco.”

“And she refused.”

Harry, who had been helping Justin pluck out a particularly resistant Mandrake, looked over. “Draco’s got it covered,” he said. “She doesn’t need anyone’s help.”

Justin glanced at him, curious. “You two are close, then?”

Harry’s mouth curved. “She’s one of my best friends.”

Justin looked surprised. “Oh. I didn’t know that.”

“Most people don’t,” Harry said.

Justin looked from Harry to Draco, his expression thoughtful. Hufflepuffs usually kept their distance from Slytherins, but thanks to Potter, the other houses were more keen to chat with them.

Draco did not say anything. She kept working, her hands moving automatically as she repotted another Mandrake. But she felt a warmth that spread through her chest, quiet and steady.

It was nice, she thought, to be on the receiving end of Harry’s friendship and...trust.

Even if she felt she did not quite deserve it. She was keeping secrets that could destroy everything.

Her hands tightened around the trowel. If I do not do anything about that little black book, she thought, am I not just as culpable?

She did not know the details. She did not know exactly how the Chamber had been opened in her past life, or how Harry, Ron, and Hermione had been involved in uncovering the truth - but she was sure they had been. She was also fairly certain that Dobby had been involved. That he had tipped them off and had paid the price for it with her father.

But everything was different now.

Harry spent more time with Draco — and with his other friends in Slytherin — than he did with Ron and Hermione. The Slytherin team had become something like a second family to him. He trusted Blaise. He trusted Millicent. He trusted Draco.

What if he did not figure things out?

What if the Chamber opened, and this time, there was no one to stop it?

Draco’s arms ached and her breath came faster. The Mandrakes wriggled in their pots, their tiny leaves brushing against her gloves. My mere presence is already an anomaly, she reminded herself. Every choice I make changes something. If I do nothing, am I not choosing?

Blaise was watching her with a contemplative expression on his face. “Draco,” he said quietly.

She did not look at him. “I am fine,” she insisted.


The path to the Quidditch pitch was crowded with students heading in the same direction. The air was cool and sharp, carrying the scent of damp grass and the distant hum of the castle behind them.

Draco walked beside Harry, the rest of the Slytherin team spread out around them. Marcus Flint led the way, his broad shoulders set with the determination of a man who had already decided how the day would go. Behind him, Crabbe and Goyle trudged along, looking eager and slightly confused.

“Crabbe and Goyle are trying out for the team. Beaters,” Harry murmured.

Draco’s mouth curved. “Of course they are. Flint probably wants more aggression on the team.”

“Flint wants to knock people off their brooms.”

“Same thing.”

Behind them, Theodore Nott had decided to tag along. He moved with the loose, careless stride of someone who had never had to fight for attention, hands buried deep in his pockets, shoulders relaxed.

But his eyes kept flicking toward Harry. There was nothing subtle about the disdain in his expression. When he finally spoke, his voice was light, almost conversational, but the edge beneath it was unmistakable. “Potter,” he said, falling into step beside them, “I was thinking. Maybe it’s time Slytherin got some fresh blood on the team.”

Harry glanced at him. “Is that so?”

“Flint’s getting old,” Nott said. “And you —” He gestured vaguely at Harry. “— are only here because of your name.”

Flint turned, his expression darkening. The camaraderie between him and Nott had been strained since last year, especially after Harry had won Slytherin a couple of matches and had become, very much, part of the team. Nott had assumed his family’s connection with the Flints would make the captain more willing to tolerate his antagonism toward Potter. Instead, things had only grown tense.

“Nott,” Flint said, his voice low and warning. “Shut up.”

Nott’s mouth curved. “Or what? Will you tell on me to Snape?”

“I will if you do not stop talking.”

Nott’s gaze shifted to Draco. “And what about you? Why are you here? Does Potter need his fan club with him?”

Draco did not look at him.

“She’s here the same as you,” Adrian Pucey said from behind them. “Tryouts are open for anyone in Slytherin.”

Harry smiled at Pucey, grateful.

Nott seemed like he had much more to say, but he closed his mouth as he realized he was outnumbered. Instead, he fell back, his expression sour.

Beyond the entrance, the stands rose against a pale sky. A breeze stirred the banners hanging from their railings and carried the sound of voices across the grass. Draco could make out seven figures in scarlet near the centre of the pitch, their brooms propped against their shoulders.

Flint stopped so abruptly that Goyle nearly walked into him. “What are they doing here?”

“Practicing, by the look of it,” Pucey said.

Flint shot him a look, then thrust his hand into his robes. Draco watched him produce a folded piece of parchment. She had wondered why he had been so pleased with himself on the walk down. Apparently, they were about to find out.

Out on the grass, Wood noticed the gathering at the entrance and his expression hardened. Flint was already striding towards him. The rest of the team followed, spreading out as they crossed the pitch. Harry adjusted his grip on his broom beside Draco. “This ought to be good,” he murmured.

Wood came forward to meet them, leaving his teammates by the equipment chest. “If you’re here for practice, you’ll have to wait,” he said. “We’ve got the pitch until eleven.”

“Not this morning.” Flint unfolded the parchment, smoothing it against his chest with a broad hand. “We’re holding tryouts.”

Wood stared at him. “I booked this session last week.”

“And I’ve got permission to use it today.”

Flint held out the note. Wood took it reluctantly, keeping his broom clamped beneath one arm while he read. Behind him, the twins abandoned the equipment chest and wandered closer.

Draco saw the moment Wood reached the signature. His jaw tightened. “Snape,” he said.

Flint’s grin widened. “That’s right.”

Wood looked up from the parchment. “I arranged this with McGonagall. You can’t just turn up with a note and throw us off the pitch.”

“Take it up with her, then.”

“We’ve already brought everything down!”

“So have we.” Flint gestured behind him, as though the assembled Slytherins settled the matter. Crabbe obligingly lifted his broom a little higher.

Draco caught Harry’s eye. With the captains now disputing whose permission counted for more— and neither showing any inclination to concede — she tipped her head towards the edge of the pitch. Harry followed her out of the gathering, leaving Flint’s increasingly satisfied voice behind them.

Harry rested the end of his broom against the grass. “There’s something I meant to ask you.”

Draco glanced at him. “If it’s about Flint’s training schedule, I’ve already told you. Faking your own death would be excessive.”

He smiled, but only briefly. “Did you write to me over the summer?”

Her hand stopped halfway to the strap of her bag.

Across the pitch, Wood jabbed a finger at Flint’s parchment. Draco watched them for a moment longer than necessary before turning back. “What?”

“Ron and Hermione both said they did. Hagrid, too.” Harry rubbed his thumb over a worn patch on the broom handle. “I didn’t get any of them. Not one.”

Draco knew. Beneath a loose floorboard in her bedroom at the Manor lay the letters Dobby had intercepted. And now Harry was looking at her, waiting for an answer.

“I wrote three times,” she said.

His head lifted. “You did?”

There was such undisguised pleasure in his face that her guilt sharpened. “Don’t sound so astonished.”

“I’m not. I just —” He broke off, smiling now. “What did you say?”

“Nothing you need to know.”

“That’s not fair.”

“Neither is leaving three perfectly good letters unanswered.”

“I didn’t get them!”

“So you claim.”

He laughed, and for a few seconds she could almost forget what she was doing. “Come on. Tell me one thing.”

Draco adjusted the strap on her shoulder. “I’m afraid my correspondence is far too distinguished to be repeated beside a Quidditch pitch.”

“I bet you complained about your father.”

Her smile faltered before she could stop it.

Harry’s expression softened. “Sorry.”

“No, you’re right,” she said. “But you’re still not hearing the rest.”

He gave her a small, resigned grin, then looked down at his broom again. “I couldn’t have answered, anyway. Uncle Vernon locked Hedwig in her cage. Wouldn’t let me take her out, even to stretch her wings.”

Draco pressed her lips together.

“But that wouldn’t have stopped other owls coming,” Harry continued. “And Hedwig would’ve noticed them. She always does.”

The teasing had gone out of his voice. He was working through it now, fitting the pieces together, and Draco could do nothing but stand beside him and hope he did not find the right shape. “You reckon someone took them?”

She made herself meet his eyes. “Your uncle?”

“Maybe. But he’d have made a fuss about it. He wouldn’t miss a chance to tell me nobody was allowed to write.” Harry frowned. “What if someone stopped them before they got to the house?”

“What would anyone want with your post?”

“I don’t know.” He hesitated. “To keep me from knowing something?”

Draco’s stomach sank.

Behind them, Flint said something that drew an angry response from both twins. She wished one of them would come over. She wished Harry would decide that watching his captain antagonise Gryffindor was more interesting than this.

Instead, he lowered his voice. “Could it have been Voldemort?”

The name, spoken so plainly, made her glance towards the others.

“He got Quirrell to help him last year,” Harry said. “He could’ve found someone else.”

In her first life, his return had still been years away. She wanted to cling to that — to the comfort of dates she remembered and events that ought to remain where they belonged. But Quirrell had been proof enough that Voldemort did not need a body to cause trouble. “I don’t know, Harry.”

“Maybe I should tell Dumbledore.”

Several answers occurred to her, none of them particularly charitable to the batty Headmaster. She swallowed them. “You could. Though I’m not sure what he could do about the missing letters.”

Harry nodded slowly, not quite satisfied, while Draco looked away before he could ask anything else.

“Hi, Harry. Draco.” The voice was quiet enough that she almost missed it.

Ginny Weasley stood a few feet from them, twisting the end of her sleeve between her fingers. A breeze had blown her hair across her cheek and she tucked it delicately behind her ear, then immediately looked as though she regretted having drawn attention to herself.

For one absurd moment, Draco wondered whether she was witnessing the beginning of the Potter-Weasley romance. Then she reconsidered. Surely that had come later. Fifth year? Sixth? Chang had been first, hadn’t she?

It was irritating how readily the names of Potter's girlfriends occurred to her. Not that she had any particular interest in Potter’s love life. Keeping track of him had once been a practical necessity. A decent insult required preparation.

“Hello, Ginny,” she said, moving a little to one side.

Harry straightened. “Oh. Hi.”

Ginny smiled at him.

Harry glanced towards the Gryffindor team, then back at her. “Did you come down with Fred and George?”

She nodded. “I wanted to watch them practice.”

“Oh. Right.”

That appeared to exhaust his conversational resources. Draco looked between them. Ginny was studying Harry with a concentration that would have served her well in a classroom. Harry, meanwhile, had become remarkably interested in the twigs at the end of his broom. Really, Potter. She’s said hello, not proposed.

“Have you been to the pitch before?” Draco asked.

Ginny turned towards her, visibly relieved to have been given something she could answer. “Only from outside. Ron said —”

“Potter!” Flint’s shout cut across the grass.

He stood near the equipment chest, beckoning with an impatient sweep of his arm. Beyond him, Wood was gathering his team with the rigid, furious efficiency of someone determined not to let the morning become a complete waste.

“We’re starting. Move!”

Harry glanced at Draco. “See you afterwards?”

“I’ll be in the stands.”

He nodded, gave Ginny an awkward little smile, and jogged towards his teammates.

Ginny watched him go. Draco followed her gaze, then looked back at her face. Whatever Ginny had said about watching her brothers, she did not seem especially troubled by the fact that neither of them would be flying.

“Ginny! Come on.” Fred was approaching with his broom over one shoulder. George followed, carrying a bat and looking as though he would quite like to use it on Flint.

Their usual warmth was somewhat diminished. “Enjoy the practice you’ve stolen,” George told Draco.

Draco grinned, unashamed. “I’ll do my best.”

Fred glanced at his sister. “Wood wants us back in the castle.”

Ginny’s fingers tightened around her sleeve. “Do we have to go?”

Both twins looked at her. “We’re not practicing anymore. Didn't you hear Wood?” Fred said.

“I know. I thought I might stay and watch.”

“Watch Slytherin?” George asked, with the air of someone checking that he had heard correctly.

Ginny glanced past him. Harry had joined Pucey near the equipment chest. He was listening to Flint, his broom tucked under his arm, entirely unaware of the small negotiation taking place on his behalf.

Understanding dawned on Fred’s face. “Oh.”

Ginny turned pink.

Draco should probably have left it alone. Unfortunately, the temptation to tease was considerable. “I don’t think she’s particularly interested in Flint’s tactics.”

George followed her glance towards Harry. His scowl disappeared.

“Ah,” he said.

“I just want to watch some Quidditch,” Ginny insisted.

“Of course you do,” Fred said, suddenly solemn.

“Educational,” George agreed.

Ginny looked ready to abandon the whole idea rather than endure another word.

Before Draco could rescue her, Flint called across the pitch. “Weasleys! Both of you! Out!”

Wood, already halfway to the entrance, called their names. George sighed and shifted the bat beneath his arm. “Come on, Gin.”

She took a reluctant step towards them, then looked back at Draco. The disappointment in her face was so transparent that Draco spoke before she had properly considered it. “She can sit with me.”

The twins paused.

Draco nodded towards the stands. “We’ll be watching from up there. It’s not as though I’m taking her into the Slytherin common room.”

Fred looked towards the lowest rows of seats.

Nott had already settled there, leaning back with his arms folded as Crabbe and Goyle carried their brooms out onto the grass. Even from a distance, he managed to look unpleasantly attentive.

George saw him too. His expression changed. “It’s not you we’re worried about.”

Draco followed his gaze. “No,” she said. “I gathered.”

For a moment, nobody spoke. Ginny looked from her brothers to the stands, beginning to understand that their hesitation had little to do with Quidditch. “I’ll stay with Draco,” she said quickly. “The whole time.”

Fred studied her face, then Draco’s.

Draco kept her voice level. “I’m not going to leave her sitting with Nott.”

“We know,” George said, but his eyes remained on the boy in the stands.

Ginny stepped closer to Draco. “Please,” she said. “I’ll come straight back afterwards.”

Draco resisted the urge to look towards Harry. This was already embarrassing enough for Ginny without anyone reminding her why she wanted to stay.

Instead, she waited beside her while the twins exchanged one last, reluctant glance.


By the time Draco and Ginny settled into the stands, Flint had arranged the prospective Beaters in a line on the grass and begun explaining what he expected of them. Judging by his gestures, it involved rather more violence than precision.

Ginny sat beside Draco with her bag tucked against her ankle. Her brothers had finally left after extracting a promise that she would return to the castle as soon as the tryouts ended. George had delivered this instruction to Ginny while Fred had looked at Draco throughout.

Apparently, she was now responsible for a Weasley.

Below them, Flint released a Bludger. The first boy to face it swung too early. The bat cut through empty air, and he ducked so sharply that his broom dropped several feet.

Draco winced. “That won’t have helped.”

Ginny leaned forward. “He’s gripping the bat too tightly.”

Draco glanced at her.

“Fred does that when he’s cross,” Ginny explained. “He says it makes his arm stiff.”

“Perhaps you should tell Flint.”

Ginny looked down at the captain, who was now demonstrating the failed swing with considerable disgust. “I don’t think he’d listen.”

“Very sensible of you.”

The next candidate managed to make contact, but only clipped the Bludger. It veered sideways and chased him halfway across the pitch before Pucey intercepted it.

Then Crabbe took his turn. There was nothing elegant about his swing. He planted himself on his broom, waited until the iron ball was almost upon him, and struck with a crack that echoed beneath the stands. The Bludger shot towards the far end of the pitch.

Flint lowered the hand he had been raising to his mouth.

“Well,” Draco murmured. “That seems to have got his attention.”

Goyle proved scarcely more graceful, but equally effective. He hit the returning Bludger hard enough to send it spinning past one of the goal hoops.

To be fair to them, they were doing considerably better than anyone else.

Draco watched Crabbe reposition himself with the same solemn concentration he had once brought to carrying her schoolbag. A faint, unexpected fondness stirred beneath her amusement. In another life, they had been her friends, and she knew better than anyone that subtlety had rarely been either boy’s strength. Give them something that needed hitting, however, and they knew what to do.

Several rows below, Nott leaned forward with his elbows on his knees. For once, he appeared to have forgotten she existed.

Draco intended to make the most of it. “Have you settled in?” she asked Ginny.

Ginny did not answer immediately. Her eyes were following Harry, who hovered above the far side of the pitch while Flint called instructions to the candidates.

“Ginny?”

“Oh. Yes.” She turned, looking apologetic. “Everyone’s been nice.”

“And your lessons?”

“They’re all right. There’s much more writing than I thought there’d be.”

“That gets worse.”

Ginny gave a small, dismayed laugh.

Draco rested her forearms on her knees, keeping her gaze on the pitch. “Have you got all your books now? Your mother looked as though she was still sorting things out when we saw you in the shop.”

“Mostly. A few of Ron’s old ones.”

“Hopefully he remembered to remove anything he’d left in them.”

“He didn’t.” Ginny’s mouth twitched. “There was a bit of toast in my Transfiguration book.”

Draco looked at her, dismayed.

“I think it was toast.”

“That sounds like something you should ask Hermione to identify before touching it.”

Ginny laughed properly this time. Down on the pitch, Harry rose a little higher to let a Bludger pass beneath him, and her attention went with him.

Draco waited. “Still,” she said, “better than discovering you’ve brought home someone else’s shopping. That bookshop was a nightmare.”

Ginny nodded absently.

“Nothing extra turned up in your things, then?”

“A notebook,” Ginny said.

Draco kept her hands still. “What sort?”

“Just a little black one. It was with my books when Mum unpacked them.”

“Did she buy it for you?”

“I don’t think so.”

On the pitch, Harry tipped his broom into a slow turn. Ginny watched him with such interest that Draco could almost see the rest of the conversation slipping out of her mind.

She made herself wait before asking, “Was there a name in it?”

“I don’t remember. I only looked at it quickly.”

“Perhaps it belonged to someone in the shop.”

“Perhaps.”

Ginny’s lack of concern was reassuring in one respect and deeply alarming in another.

Draco glanced at the bag beside her feet. “Have you used it?”

Ginny shook her head, then looked back at Draco. “Does Harry practice this much all the time?”

The change of subject was abrupt enough to make Draco blink. “Lately, yes. Flint seems to think sleep interferes with winning.”

“Do you usually come and watch?”

There it was. Draco leaned back against the bench. “Sometimes.”

Ginny picked at a loose thread on her sleeve. “He’s very good.”

“He is.”

“Ron says he was always good. Even before he got on the team.”

Draco nodded, watching Harry drift towards Pucey. The two boys exchanged a few words before separating again.

Ginny hesitated. “Were you two always friends?”

“No.”

“Oh.” A pause. “But you’re good friends now.”

Draco turned just enough to catch the careful neutrality of her expression. “We are.”

Ginny nodded as though this were merely an unremarkable fact she had happened to establish.

Draco had to press her lips together. The girl was attempting to be discreet. Unfortunately, she had looked at Harry between almost every question, which did rather undermine the effort.

“You can ask him things, you know,” Draco said.

Ginny’s head came round. “What?”

“About Quidditch. He likes talking about it.”

“I wasn’t —”

“I know. We were discussing your books.”

Ginny went pink. Draco looked back towards the pitch before her smile could make matters worse.

Below them, Flint sent the candidates through another exercise. This time, Crabbe and Goyle worked together, batting the Bludger back and forth while the other hopefuls attempted to hold their positions nearby.

One boy retreated almost at once. Another lost his grip on his bat.

Ginny winced when it fell. “They’re not going to pick him, are they?”

“Not unless Flint intends to use him as a target.”

Harry moved to retrieve the dropped bat. He bent low over his broom, caught it before it reached the ground, and rose again.

Ginny stood to see past a student moving along the row in front of them. Her bag caught against her heel. It toppled onto its side, spilling a folded parchment, a quill case, and a thin black book beneath the bench.

Draco saw the book before Ginny did - plain cover, worn corners and small enough to disappear among a pile of schoolbooks.

For a moment, the noise from the pitch seemed very far away.

Ginny crouched with an embarrassed little exclamation and began gathering her things. Draco bent to retrieve the quill case, giving herself a reason to look closer without reaching for the book.

It was exactly where she had hoped — and feared — it would be. “Here.”

“Thanks.” Ginny pushed the parchment into her bag, picked up the black book, and tucked it behind her Transfiguration textbook without a second glance.

Draco returned to her seat. She knew where it was now.

Down on the grass, Flint raised his whistle to his mouth. The sharp blast brought the flying students towards him in a loose, uneven group.

Nott stood before the captain had finished speaking. "Crabbe! Goyle!” he shouted, apparently deciding that everyone in the stands ought to hear the result.

Flint said something to them both, pointing towards the equipment chest. Pucey clapped Goyle on the shoulder as the other candidates began landing, some looking disappointed, others merely relieved.

Nott turned towards Draco. “Well, there you are,” he said. “At least those two earned their places.”

Draco regarded him without answering.

Nott pressed on, “Nice to see someone get onto the team without having everyone fall over themselves to make room.”

Beside her, Ginny drew a sharp breath. Draco caught her wrist before she could speak, giving it a light, reassuring squeeze.

“Do try to keep up, Theo,” she said. “Flint’s choosing Beaters. He’s not replacing the Seeker who won him matches.”

Nott’s eyes narrowed.

“And if Harry’s place is so undeserved,” she added, “you should have brought a broom instead of an opinion.”

Ginny made a small sound beside her. She disguised it badly as a cough.

Nott looked from one girl to the other but before he could answer, a shadow crossed the benches.

Harry had come up from the pitch, his broom over his shoulder and his hair even more disordered than usual. He glanced at Nott, then at Draco’s hand around Ginny’s wrist. “What’s happened?”

“Nothing interesting,” Draco said, releasing Ginny.

Nott gave Harry one last sour look, but Crabbe and Goyle were approaching the foot of the stands with their bats, both talking at once. He turned towards them instead.

Harry watched him go. “Was he bothering you?”

“Only with the usual shortage of original material.”

Harry’s mouth twitched. Then Ginny spoke. “That was brilliant.”

He looked at her. “What was?”

“Catching the bat.”

“Oh.” Harry shifted his broom on his shoulder. “It was nothing.”

“You caught it without even landing.”

“Would’ve taken longer to land.”

Ginny smiled at him, and this time he smiled back, a little uncertainly but without the strained look he had worn earlier.

Draco watched the exchange for a moment and then her eyes moved to the open bag.

The black cover was visible behind the textbook. Within reach.

She could ask Ginny for it. She could explain that she had seen Lucius slip it into her cauldron, that Dobby had overheard something dreadful, that she suspected the book was connected to a danger she could not properly describe.

But there would be questions. About her father. About Dobby. About why she had said nothing until now.

Ginny was looking up at Harry, asking how long he had been flying, and Draco had spent too many days deciding that she would do something later.

She slid her own bag off the bench and crouched as though to set it at her feet.

Harry began explaining about his first flying lesson. Ginny turned a little towards him, her knee brushing the bench as she moved.

Draco reached into the open bag. Her fingers closed around the black book’s narrow spine. One smooth movement brought it free. Another tucked it inside her robes, beneath the fall of fabric at her waist.

Neither of them looked down.

Draco straightened, her pulse beating hard in her throat. The diary - for that is what it was - rested against her side. An ordinary little book, taken from an ordinary little girl who was still smiling at Harry.

She folded her hands in her lap. Now, Father, she thought, let’s see what you’ve done.

Chapter 28 of 35 collected

Chapter 28 : The Foray into Womanhood

Draco had chosen the table for its inconvenience. It stood in a narrow recess at the back of the library, half hidden behind a shelf of obsolete textbooks on Divination. Reaching it required squeezing past a chair someone had abandoned in the aisle and a stack of atlases awaiting repair. From the main reading area, there was little to suggest that the alcove contained anything worth looking at.

For the past hour, it had contained Draco, three increasingly unhelpful books, and a diary.

She turned the diary over again. There was nothing remarkable about it. The black cover was worn at the edges, its spine creased from use. A faint mark on the back might have been a stain or merely the discolouration of old leather. She had examined the binding, held the pages towards the light, and run a fingernail along the inside covers in search of anything concealed beneath them.

Nothing.

Near the top of the cover, faded gold lettering caught the lamplight. T. M. Riddle.

She traced the name with one finger.

Riddle. It sounded distinctly Muggle. Not that a surname proved anything, but it was hardly one she associated with old wizarding families. She knew enough of those names to be thoroughly sick of them.

The genealogy book beside her had offered no assistance. There were pages of Malfoys, Blacks, Notts, Lestranges and other families whose principal achievement appeared to be marrying one another. No Riddles.

She had checked the index twice. Then, unwilling to dismiss the possibility of a connection she did not recognise, she had searched for Salazar Slytherin himself.

Enemies of the heir, beware.That was what the message had said when the Chamber had been opened in her past life. The words on the wall, the crowd pressing into the corridor, the excitement she had felt before she had understood — or bothered to understand — what they meant.

If the diary was involved, its owner might be too.

But the account of Slytherin's descendants had led her through several centuries of increasingly obscure relatives before ending with the Gaunts.

Draco glanced at the open genealogy again. Gaunt. Riddle.There was no convenient marriage connecting the two, neither did she manage to find a footnote explaining that one branch had changed its name. Nothing that justified the better part of an afternoon spent breathing dust.

She pushed the book away.

The diary lay beneath her hand, stubbornly uninformative.

Whatever Lucius had intended it to do, he had chosen an object that looked as though it belonged at the bottom of a second-hand stationery shop. Perhaps that was the point. Ginny had barely thought about it at all.

Draco opened it. The pages were empty. She turned them slowly, although she had already inspected every one. Age had yellowed the paper and softened its edges, a few corners were fraying. There were no entries, no crossed-out words, not even the faint indentation of writing pressed through from another page.

An old diary that had never been used.

She had tried every detection charm she could remember and several she had found in the library. None had produced anything useful. No concealed writing had risen to the surface. No warning shimmer had appeared around the binding.

According to her efforts so far, she had stolen a perfectly ordinary notebook from an eleven-year-old.

Draco rubbed her forehead. She might have found that funny if she had slept. Since taking the diary, she had spent her nights waking from dreams she could never quite shake off. Colin standing motionless in a corridor. Justin stretched out on the floor. Hermione staring past her with unseeing eyes.

Sometimes she reached them before anything happened. Other times she opened her mouth to warn them and discovered she could make no sound. By morning, she was exhausted and no closer to knowing what to do.

She looked down at the blank page. There was one thing she had not tried, that was to write in it.

For a while, she simply sat with that thought. It seemed almost embarrassingly obvious. Diaries were meant to be written in. If this one did anything at all, perhaps that was how it began, which was also an excellent reason not to do it.

Draco glanced towards the mouth of the alcove. Beyond the shelves, a chair scraped softly against the floor. Someone coughed. The library continued around her, comfortably indifferent.

She drew the inkpot closer. A name? A question?

She was certainly not putting her own name into an object her father had planted on a Weasley.

Perhaps she ought to start with something deliberately meaningless. One word. A mark, even. Enough to see whether the page responded without offering it anything useful.

She dipped her quill, then held it poised above the paper. A bead of ink gathered at the nib. Before she decided what to write, it fell.

"Draco Malfoy?"

She jerked so violently that the quill struck the edge of the inkpot.

Colin Creevey stood beside her chair.

For an instant, all she could do was stare at him. Then she snapped the diary shut and pulled the genealogy book over it. "Do you always creep up on people?"

Colin's smile faltered. "Sorry. I did say your name."

"After you'd arrived at my elbow."

"I didn't want to shout. We're in the library."

Draco set the quill down with rather more care than she felt. "Yes," she said. "I'd noticed."

Colin shifted the camera strap on his shoulder. He was slightly out of breath, as though finding her had involved a considerable expedition. "I've been looking everywhere for you."

"How unfortunate."

"I tried the Great Hall first, but you weren't there. Then someone said you might be in the courtyard, and I asked a Slytherin girl, but she told me to go away."

"Which one?"

"I don't know. She had dark hair and a pug-like nose."

Pansy Parkinson.

"Then I saw Hermione," Colin continued, "and she said you were probably here. But I couldn't find you at first. I didn't know there were tables this far back."

There was a reason for that. Draco had not wanted to be found. Apparently, Gryffindors regarded a person sitting behind several shelves with an open book as a challenge rather than a suggestion.

Draco rested one hand on the genealogy book, keeping the diary firmly beneath it. "Well," she said. "You've succeeded."

Colin brightened. "I wanted to ask you something."

She regarded him, "I gathered as much."

"Would Harry let me interview him?"

Draco blinked. "Interview him?"

"Just a few questions. About Hogwarts, and Quidditch, and what it's like being —" Colin caught her expression and hurried on. "I wouldn't ask anything he didn't want to talk about."

"Have you asked him?"

"He's always busy."

Draco can imagine Harry ducking around corners to avoid Colin. "He does attend lessons."

"I know. And he's got Quidditch practice, and sometimes he's with Ron or Hermione, and I don't like to interrupt."

Draco looked pointedly at the books spread across her table but Colin did not appear to notice.

"So I thought you might ask him for me."

"Why would I do that?"

"Because you're his best friend."

There was such confidence in the answer that she found herself momentarily distracted. "Who told you that?"

Colin looked surprised that it required explaining. "Everyone says so. That you're always together."

Draco glanced down at the book beneath her hand. Everyone, apparently, had considerably more time to observe her than she would have preferred.

"Harry doesn't particularly enjoy being fussed over," she said.

"I wouldn't fuss."

"You followed me through half the castle to ask whether you could ask him questions."

Colin considered this. "Only because I couldn't find you."

She closed her eyes briefly. It was difficult to argue with someone who kept missing the argument.

When she looked at him again, he was waiting hopefully, both hands curled around the strap of his camera. Draco remembered him in the corridor, delighted by a photograph Harry had barely wanted to take. Then she remembered the stillness of him in her dreams.

Her irritation eased, though not enough to make the request any more appealing. "What would you even do with an interview?"

"Write it down," Colin said. "I thought I could send it home. Dad keeps asking what school's like, and he doesn't know who Harry is — not properly. It's hard to explain."

That, at least, she could understand.

But Harry had spent enough of his life having other people decide what his scar entitled them to. She was not about to add herself to the list.

Colin leaned forward a little. "Could you just ask? He might say yes if you asked him."

Behind the shelves, a book fell with a heavy thump. Draco's headache gave an answering pulse.

She needed Colin gone. She needed to look at the page before the ink dried — or disappeared, or did whatever it was going to do. "Fine," she said. "I'll see."

It was a cowardly answer, and she knew it. She had no intention of coaxing Harry into an interview he plainly did not want. At most, she could mention that Colin was looking for him and allow Potter the pleasure of fleeing in the opposite direction.

Colin, however, looked as though she had promised him an exclusive with the Minister for Magic. "Thanks, Draco!"

"Shh."

"Sorry." He lowered his voice at once. "Thank you."

"Don't wait here for an answer."

"Oh. Right. Of course."

He took a step backwards, caught his camera before it knocked against the shelf, and gave her one last grateful smile. Then he disappeared into the aisle.

Draco listened to his footsteps retreat. She sympathized with him. He was new to all of this, and everything at Hogwarts must seem worth asking about. But Merlin, the boy was persistent.

When she was certain he had gone, she slid the genealogy book aside.

Draco drew the diary towards her, opened the cover, and searched the page for the drop of ink. It was blank.


The ink had disappeared.

Draco had checked the page once, then again, then held it beneath the library lamp at an angle, looking for a stain or an indentation or anything that might prove she had imagined it.

A drop of ink had fallen onto the paper. By the time Colin left, it was gone.

Now Professor Binns was drifting through an account of some long-forgotten dispute over a treaty, and Draco could think of little else.

She had not written another word in the diary. She had wrapped it in a sheet of parchment, pushed it to the bottom of her bag, and spent the walk to class resisting the urge to take it out again.

That was the sensible thing to do. The sensible thing after that would be to tell someone.

Across the aisle, Hermione was taking notes with the determined concentration of a person who believed even Binns might eventually say something worth remembering. Ron's quill had stopped moving several minutes ago. Beyond them, Millicent sat with her chin propped on one hand while Blaise idly shaded the corner of his parchment.

Draco looked away. She couldn't tell them. Not yet.

Severus, perhaps.

They had ended first year on something approaching civil terms. He might listen. More importantly, he might recognise whatever magic had swallowed the ink.

But would he keep it to himself?

She could almost see his expression when she explained where the diary had come from. He would ask questions. He would want to know why she had waited. And sooner or later, he would go to Dumbledore.

Draco pressed her lips together. Her father had planted something dangerous among a child's schoolbooks. She knew that. She could not continue pretending otherwise.

Yet the thought of handing him over made her stomach —

No.

That ache was not guilt.

It had been bothering her since lunch, a low, unpleasant pressure that came and went, accompanied by nausea. She had assumed she had eaten too quickly, or that another sleepless night had finally caught up with her.

Now it tightened sharply enough to make her lose her place in Binns's droning sentence.

She shifted in her chair. Beside her, Harry's head dipped towards his notes. He caught himself, blinked at the board, and made an unconvincing attempt to look awake.

Draco folded one hand into her lap and waited for the pain to pass. It did not. Another cramp spread low across her abdomen. She bent forward a fraction, her fingers curling into a fist beneath the desk.

Harry turned. "You all right?"

"Yes." The answer came through clenched teeth.

His sleepiness vanished.

He leaned closer, studying her face. Draco knew what he would see  - colour high in her cheeks, damp hair at her temples, the rigid effort of someone trying not to move.

"Draco?"

"I said—"

His hand settled over her clenched fist. "Are you in pain?"

She ought to say no. She ought to tell him to stop fussing and leave her alone.

Then she felt it - a warm, unfamiliar wetness.

For one appalling moment, she wondered whether she had lost control of her bladder.

Her heart lurched. "Harry," she whispered. "Get me out of here."

He was on his feet before she could say anything else. "Professor?"

Binns continued speaking.

"Professor Binns."

The ghost paused, looking mildly inconvenienced by the discovery that his classroom contained students. "Potter?"

"Draco Malfoy's ill. I'm taking her out."

Binns peered at them over his spectacles. "Very well. Have someone lend you the notes."

Harry did not wait for further permission. He pulled out Draco's chair and steadied her as she stood.

Hermione's quill stopped. Ron straightened. Across the aisle, Millicent began to rise, but Harry shook his head once, a quick promise that he had it in hand.

Draco kept her eyes on the doorway. Her bag remained beneath the desk, its strap caught around the leg of her chair.

For the first time all afternoon, she forgot the diary entirely.


Outside, the corridor was mercifully empty.

Harry kept one hand at her elbow. "Hospital wing," he said.

"No."

"Draco —"

"No."

She could not go to Pomfrey like this. She could not stand there and explain that she had somehow — another cramp interrupted the thought.

Draco caught the handle of the nearest classroom door and pushed it open. The room was unused, its desks arranged in uneven rows beneath tall windows. A forgotten diagram curled away from the blackboard. She stepped inside, and Harry followed, closing the door behind them. "What are you doing?"

"I just need a minute."

She turned away from him and drew her wand. A drying charm. That was all she needed. She could fix this, collect herself, and decide what excuse to make afterwards.

She murmured the incantation as discreetly as she could. For a moment, it seemed to work.

Then the ache returned, followed by that same unmistakable sensation.

Draco stared at her wand. She had not — she was certain she had not.

"Draco?"

She looked up and Harry's expression changed with whatever he saw on her face. He abandoned whatever he had been about to ask and crossed the room. "Sit down."

"I don't know what —"

"Just sit for a minute."

He guided her to the edge of a desk. Her knees bumped against his robes, and she tried to draw back, but her breath caught halfway in.

Something was wrong. She could not work out what it was. She could not stop it. Her body was doing something without her permission, and all her cleverness, all the years of accumulated wizardry she remembered, were suddenly useless. "Harry —"

"I'm here."

She dragged in another breath. It came too quickly, too shallow.

Harry crouched a little to look at her. "Slow down."

She shook her head.

"Okay. That's all right." His voice was careful now. "Just breathe with me." He took an exaggerated breath, looking faintly ridiculous.

Under other circumstances, she would have told him so. But now, she tried to follow it. Her next breath broke in the middle.

Harry brushed his thumb beneath her eye and Draco went still. When had she started crying? "Merlin."

"It's all right."

"It isn't."

"I know." He hesitated. "But it will be." That was somehow worse.

Her face crumpled, and Harry stepped closer as she caught the front of his jumper. He put his arms around her without asking another question. For a while, she could do nothing except hold on.

One hand rested between her shoulder blades. The other stayed at her upper back, steady and warm. He did not tell her to stop crying or pry an explanation out of her. When she struggled to breathe, he quietly reminded her to slow down, and waited with her until she could.

Outside, footsteps passed the door and faded.

Draco pressed her forehead against his shoulder. "I'm sorry."

"You haven't done anything wrong."

"Your jumper —"

"It'll wash."

She gave a miserable, breathless sound that was almost a laugh.

Harry kept holding her while gradually, the room settled around her again. The windows. The dusty desks. The faint creak of floorboards beneath Harry's feet.

Her abdomen still hurt, but she could breathe.

Harry waited another moment before speaking. "Could it be..." He stopped.

Draco lifted her head. Harry's ears were red. "What?"

"You know." He looked briefly towards the window, then made himself look back. "Your period?"

For several seconds, she only stared at him.

Then understanding arrived. Of course. The pain. The wetness. Of course.

She had known, in the abstract, that this body would grow older. She had known what that meant. But knowing was not the same as expecting it to happen to her, in the middle of History of Magic, while part of her still inhabited the memory of a nineteen-year-old boy.

She had learnt to live with mirrors, wear different clothes, and speak in a higher voice, the constant small adjustments required by this life. This was something she couldn't dismiss so easily. "Oh," she said.

Harry searched her face. "Is it?"

Draco could not answer. A fresh wave of grief rose so suddenly that she caught his jumper again. "I hate this."

His arms wound around her.

"I don't want it," she whispered, then repeated it against his neck, less coherently. "I don't want this."

Harry did not know what she meant. She could feel his uncertainty in the pause before his hand moved again. "All right," he said softly. "You don't have to."

She buried her face against him and cried until she was exhausted.


When Draco finally let go, Harry remained close enough. She stared at the floor, wishing it would open up and swallow her. "Sorry," she muttered.

"Stop apologising."

His own embarrassment seemed to have returned now that hers was no longer overwhelming everything else. He rubbed the back of his neck. "Feeling any better?"

"A bit."

"Still hurting?"

Draco nodded before wiping her face carefully. "You must think I'm an idiot."

"No."

"What sort of girl doesn't even realize —"

"Draco." He took her hand, loosely enough that she could pull away.

She looked up despite herself.

"I don't think you're stupid."

Draco tried to look away again.

"I mean it," he said. "You'd be unbearable if you were any cleverer."

A reluctant sound escaped her.

Harry's mouth tilted. "There. That's more like you."

She laughed once, shakily.

From beyond the door came a sudden swell of voices. Chairs scraped in a nearby classroom, someone called for a friend to wait.

The lesson had ended. Harry glanced towards the sound. "I'll find Hermione," he said. "Is that okay?"

Draco nodded. He waited until she released his hands before moving away. "I won't be long."


Hermione arrived carrying two bags. She set Draco's beside the desk and closed the door. "Harry told me you weren't feeling well."

Draco looked at her warily. "How much did he tell you?"

"Enough to ask me to bring this." Hermione took a small wrapped parcel from her own bag and placed it beside Draco.

There was no fuss in the gesture. No startled inspection of her face. Draco was unexpectedly grateful.

"I can explain everything," Hermione said. "But first, do you want to go somewhere you can get cleaned up?"

Draco nodded. They went to the nearest girls' bathroom. Hermione waited outside the cubicle, speaking quietly when Draco asked a question and leaving her alone when she did not.

By the time Draco emerged, her clothes were sorted and her face had been washed. She still felt hollowed out.

Hermione stood beside the sinks. "We can go to Madam Pomfrey if the pain's still bad."

"It's not that bad."

"All right. But if it gets worse, we're going."

Draco had no energy to argue , leaning against the wall while Hermione passed her bag back.

For a moment, neither spoke, both lost in their thoughts.

Then Draco said, "I should have known."

"Knowing about something doesn't mean you feel ready when it happens."

"I wasn't expecting it."

Hermione nodded. "I thought perhaps..." She hesitated. "You never seem very comfortable when people talk about you being a girl."

Draco's fingers tightened around the bag strap, and Hermione noticed. "I'm not saying I know why," she added quickly. "Just that I've noticed. And you don't have to explain it to me."

Draco looked down. "I never wanted to be one."

The words were so quiet that she almost hoped Hermione had not heard. But Hermione's expression softened.

"I hate this," Draco said.

"I know."

"No. You don't."

Hermione accepted that without protest. "No," she said after a moment. "Perhaps I don't."

The honesty made Draco look up at her. Hermione folded her hands in front of her, "You don't have to pretend you're happy about it for my sake. Or anyone else's."

Draco swallowed. "Does it get easier?"

"I think so." Hermione gave her a small, sad smile. "At least, you learn what to expect. And some parts of growing up can be wonderful, too."

Draco could not imagine any of them just then but she did not tell Hermione that.

Instead, she adjusted the strap on her shoulder and let her lead the way out of the bathroom.


By the time Harry accused Blaise of cheating, Draco had already caught him twice.

The three of them were sitting at a low table near the common-room fire, their abandoned homework pushed aside to make room for the cards. Beyond the windows, the lake was black and occasionally, something pale drifted past the glass and disappeared again.

Millicent's chair remained empty.

She had been partnered with Crabbe in Potions that morning, an arrangement that had ended with a ruined potion, a scorched workbench, and detention with Snape. Draco felt that being made to work with Crabbe ought to have counted as punishment enough, but Severus had evidently disagreed.

"She'll be back in a foul mood," Harry said, turning over a card.

"She's spending her evening scraping a cauldron," Draco replied. "I'd be disappointed if she weren't."

"Perhaps we should save her something from the sweets."

Blaise reached for the packet beside his elbow. "An excellent idea."

Draco caught his wrist before he could take another. "Not that one."

He looked down at her hand, then at the chocolate in his. "You wound me."

"You've eaten nearly all of them."

"Then Millicent will appreciate the rarity of the last."

Harry took the packet and moved it beyond Blaise's reach. Finally, Draco released him, hiding a smile.

She had half expected this evening to be unbearable. After the afternoon, she had imagined Harry watching her too closely, asking whether she was comfortable every few minutes, or treating her as though any abrupt movement might make her burst into tears again.

Worse, she had wondered whether she would arrive in the common room to find Blaise already informed and Millicent ready to fuss. None of that had happened, however.

Harry had made room for her at the table, complained about the length of their Transfiguration essay, and asked whether she wanted to play. He made no mention of what had happened in the empty classroom. As far as she could tell, he had told no one except Hermione.

She was grateful enough that it made her uncomfortable. Fortunately, Blaise was proving an excellent distraction. "Snap," he said, collecting the pile.

Draco looked at the card he had just laid down. "That's not a match."

"It most certainly is."

"It's a seven. The other one is a nine."

Blaise tilted his head as though considering a matter of some complexity. "Easy mistake."

Harry leaned forward. "You did that earlier."

"And I was corrected earlier. It's been an educational evening."

Draco reached across the table and took the pile back.

Blaise watched her divide the cards. "You're being very suspicious."

"You've given us plenty of reason."

Blaise smirked. "I prefer to think I'm keeping you alert."

They resumed playing. For several minutes, Blaise behaved himself, Harry relaxed into his chair, his glasses slipping a little down his nose, and Draco tucked one foot beneath her and watched the cards fall.

The medicine Hermione had given her had helped. The pain had receded to a manageable ache, and the warmth of the fire was doing the rest. She was tired, but no longer held rigid by the effort of getting through the next minute.

Harry turned over a queen, while Blaise laid down another almost before it touched the table. "Snap."

Draco's eyes narrowed. "Your sleeve."

Blaise's hand stopped over the pile. "What about it?"

"Show us."

"I don't think that's necessary."

Harry sat up. "Blaise."

There was a brief silence in which Blaise pretended to air out his robes. Then he sighed, lifted his cuff, and produced a second queen.

Harry stared at it. "You had that in there?"

"Evidently."

"You're cheating again?"

Blaise glanced between them. "You both keep saying that as though I'm being accused of something more serious."

"It's a card game," Harry said, sounding genuinely affronted.

"Which explains why I'm using a card."

Draco laughed before she could stop herself.

Harry turned to her. "Don't encourage him."

"I'm not. He's perfectly capable of being insufferable without assistance."

Blaise returned the hidden card to the deck with exaggerated care. "There. My reputation is ruined. Shall we continue?"

"No," Draco said. "You can shuffle. Where we can see your hands."

He pressed a hand to his chest. "And now you want labour from me."

Harry passed him the cards.


The common room had thinned by the time they put the cards away. A pair of older students were still bent over an essay near the windows, and someone had fallen asleep with a book open on their chest, but most of the chairs stood empty.

Blaise stretched, then rose. "I shall leave you both to dwell on your victory."

"Our victory," Harry said, "was mostly noticing you cheating."

"Yes. A triumph of observation. Good night."

Draco shook her head as he made his way towards the boys' dormitories. At the same time, Harry gathered the sweets and folded the packet closed. "I'll leave these for Millicent."

"She may forgive us for enjoying ourselves without her."

"I wouldn't count on it."

Draco stood and Harry's gaze passed briefly over her face, not quite a question. "I'm going to bed," she said.

He nodded. "Night, Draco."

"Good night."

He let her leave as he would on any other evening, and she found herself carrying that small kindness upstairs with her.


The dormitory was dark apart from a lamp beside Daphne's bed. Daphne had fallen asleep with her hair spread across the pillow, one hand resting beside a closed book. Pansy's curtains were drawn and from behind them came the slow, even rhythm of her breathing.

Millicent's bed was untouched.

Draco set her bag down quietly and changed for the night. She washed her face, worked the pins out of her hair, and stood for a moment with both hands resting on the edge of the washstand.

She felt better. Not entirely herself, perhaps, but calmer. The afternoon no longer seemed quite so overwhelming. She could remember it without feeling that she was still trapped in that empty classroom.

She turned towards her bed, eyes settling on her bag.

The diary. She had not thought about it for hours.

Draco sat on the edge of the mattress and drew the bag towards her. She ought to leave it alone until morning. She was tired, and whatever she discovered would hardly improve her chances of sleeping.

Still, she wanted to check the page again. Just once.

She opened the flap and reached beneath her schoolbooks. Her fingers found the bottom of the bag.

Draco frowned. She moved her Transfiguration textbook aside and tried again, feeling along the lining. Nothing.

The diary was thin. It could easily have slipped between two books.

She took out the textbook, then her notes, then the battered volume she had borrowed from the library. She lifted each in turn, checking behind the covers and between the loose sheets.

The diary did not appear.

Draco sat very still before tipping the bag onto her bed. Her quill case fell out, followed by a folded timetable, two scraps of parchment, and the handkerchief Harry had given her to wipe her face with. She put the handkerchief aside without looking at it.

She shook the bag again. It was empty.

Where had she last seen it?

Before History of Magic. She had wrapped it in parchment, at the bottom of her bag.

Then the pain. Harry helping her out. Her bag had stayed behind.

Draco's hands went cold. Hermione had brought the bag to her afterwards. There was no reason Hermione would have taken the diary.

But someone else could have taken it first.

She looked down at the contents scattered across the blanket. The quills were there. Her books were there. Nothing else seemed to be missing, only the diary.

Somewhere, someone might be opening that worn black cover. They might be turning the blank pages, wondering whether it was worth keeping. They might be reaching for a quill.

She had taken it from Ginny because she thought she could keep it safe and now she did not even know whose hands it was in. What have I done?

Chapter 29 of 35 collected

Chapter 29 : The Search

Draco waited until Millicent called her name for the second time before opening her eyes.

The dormitory was already bright. Beyond the gap in her curtains, Daphne stood before the mirror fastening an earring, while Pansy searched irritably through the things on her bedside table. Someone had left a wardrobe door open. The room smelled of hair potion and the perfume Daphne had been applying for the past several minutes.

Draco had been awake long enough to watch the light creep across her bedspread but she had not moved.

"Draco?" Millicent pulled back one of the curtains. "You'll miss breakfast."

Draco turned her face towards her. "I'm not feeling very well."

It was not entirely a lie. Her head ached, her stomach felt unsettled, and she had spent most of the night listening to every movement in the room.

Millicent frowned. "Still?"

"A bit."

"Want me to bring you something?"

"No, thank you."

Millicent remained beside the bed, looking unconvinced. Draco resisted the urge to tell her to leave. That would hardly improve matters. "I'll get up in a minute," she said. "Go on. You'll be late."

"I can wait."

"Millie."

"All right." Millicent glanced towards the door, then back at her. "But if you're not in class, I'm coming to find you."

Draco managed a small smile. "Very reassuring."

Millicent gave her a look that suggested sarcasm was a promising sign, then collected her bag. Pansy left with her, pausing only to retrieve a silver hair clip from beneath her pillow. She did not look towards Draco's bed.

Daphne took longer. She inspected her reflection, adjusted the earring again, and exchanged one perfume bottle for another. Draco lay still while the soft clicks and rustles continued beyond the curtains.

At last, Daphne picked up her bag. The door closed behind her, leaving a trail of perfume and sudden silence.

Draco counted to ten and then she sat up. For a moment, she listened. There were no returning footsteps or voices calling through the door. From somewhere below came the faint sound of students making their way out of the common room.

She pushed aside the bedclothes.

Pansy's trunk stood at the foot of her bed.

Draco looked at it, then at the drawn curtains above it. Of everyone who might have taken something from her bag, Pansy had the most obvious reason. She had spent weeks finding small ways to make her displeasure felt. A missing diary would hardly be beneath her.

It was not proof, Draco knew that, but the diary was missing, and she was out of better ideas.

She crossed the room and knelt beside the trunk, unlocking it with a spell. The lid opened with a faint creak.

Inside, Pansy's belongings were packed with irritating care. School robes lay folded over tissue paper. Beneath them were dresses Draco could not imagine her having any occasion to wear at Hogwarts, a velvet pouch of jewellery, and enough perfume to supply Daphne for several years.

Draco lifted the robes, keeping them in the same order. She felt along the sides of the trunk and beneath the lining, then checked between the folded dresses. A small black case briefly caught her attention. Her pulse quickened before she opened it and found a collection of hairpins. "Of course," she muttered.

The longer she searched, the more conscious she became of everything she was touching. Pansy's carefully folded sleeves. A ribbon tucked into a shoe. A letter lying beneath the jewellery pouch.

She was looking for a book, not permission to inspect every private thing Pansy owned.

There was no diary.

Draco sat back on her heels. She had been so certain that opening the trunk would end this. Not comfortably, perhaps - there would have been a confrontation, and questions she could not answer - but at least she would have had the diary again.

Instead, she had learnt that Pansy packed an absurd number of clothes.

She put everything back, smoothing the robes into place before closing the lid.

Daphne's trunk was next.

Draco hesitated only briefly. Daphne might have taken it for Pansy. Or Pansy might have put it among Daphne's things, knowing Draco would look in her own trunk first. The reasoning was becoming unpleasantly easy.

Daphne's belongings offered no more help. There were neatly tied bundles of parchment, spare stockings, a little sewing case, and bottles wrapped in soft cloth to keep them from breaking. Draco checked beneath the books and inside a side compartment, then lifted a folded cardigan and found nothing but another cardigan.

By the time she closed the trunk, her hands were shaking with frustration. Two searches and nothing to show for it.

She glanced towards Millicent's bed. No, Millicent would not have taken it. The thought was immediate and certain. But that did not mean the diary could not be there.

Pansy had access to the whole room. If she wanted to upset Draco - or put a stolen item in someone else's trunk - putting it among Millicent's things would be the easiest solution. Wouldn't it?

Draco stopped. She disliked how neatly she could make suspicion sound reasonable.

Still, she crossed the room. "I'm sorry," she whispered, though Millicent was not there to hear it.

Millicent's trunk was less orderly than the others. A sleeve had caught beneath a book, a packet of sweets was wedged beside a spare shoe. Draco moved them carefully, searching only the spaces large enough to conceal the diary.

Near the bottom lay a clothbound journal and relief surged through her.

She lifted it too quickly. The cover fell open, and her eyes caught the first lines before she could look away. Mum has written again about the sweets. Apparently I ought to be "more sensible." I wish she would ask about school for once.

Draco went still. Below that, in darker ink, Millicent had added - I was being sensible. I saved some for later.

Under any other circumstances, Draco might have smiled, instead, she closed the journal at once.

She had never seen Millicent hesitate over a second helping. Never heard her mention the letters, or the fact that someone at home was counting things she ate, and she had not been meant to find out like this.

Draco returned the journal to precisely where it had been, tucked the sleeve back beneath the book, and replaced the packet of sweets.

The diary was not there.

She closed the trunk gently. For several seconds, she remained kneeling beside it, staring at the clasp. She had searched three people's belongings, found nothing useful, and discovered something about a classmate that the person involved had chosen not to tell her.

A productive morning, all in all.

The clock on Daphne's bedside table caught her eye.

Draco swore. She scrambled to her feet and hurried back to her own bed. There was no time for breakfast now, barely enough time to dress. Her tie refused to sit straight and she abandoned it after the second attempt and pulled on her robes.

Before leaving, she looked once more around the dormitory. The trunks were closed. The beds looked undisturbed. Daphne's perfume still hung in the air. Nothing in the room suggested what she had done.

By the time she reached the stairs, the common room below was almost empty. She would have to run to make the lesson.

After all that, she was no closer to finding the diary than she had been when she lay down the night before.


The wind off the lake caught at Draco's robes, tugging them against her legs as she followed the shore.

She had come outside because the common room was too crowded and the library had begun to feel like a place where she went to prove how little she knew. Neither explanation accounted for why she was still walking.

There was nowhere useful to go. She had searched the dormitory. Checked the classroom. Gone through her bag so many times that she now knew every loose thread in its lining.

The diary was gone.

Perhaps someone had taken it deliberately. Perhaps it had fallen out and been picked up by a student who thought they had found an abandoned notebook. She did not know which possibility frightened her more.

A thief might hide it but someone who believed it was an ordinary diary might write in it.

Draco stopped beside the water and watched the wind break the surface into small, restless waves. She had nothing left except a name. T. M. Riddle.

Initials and a surname. No useful family connection, no address, no date she could work with. Even if she found another genealogy, another register, another book that might contain some obscure reference, how long would it take to identify him?

What would be happening while she searched?

From farther up the slope came the sound of a door closing, making Draco turn. Harry, Ron, and Hermione were leaving Hagrid's hut.

Hagrid stood in the doorway behind them, one enormous hand raised in farewell. Ron said something that made Harry laugh. Hermione was fastening her bag, her head turned towards Hagrid as he called after them.

Draco moved behind the nearest tree before any of them could spot her.

As the trio disappeared into the darkness, she climbed higher up - the wind was chilly.

She had never been invited to Hagrid's. She tried not to mind. It was a hut. Presumably they had been drinking tea and discussing a beast of Hagrid's. She could survive being excluded from that particular pleasure.

But Harry spoke about those visits with an ease that made them sound less like visits than going somewhere he belonged.

Draco pressed her shoulder against the rough bark. Hagrid had no reason to dislike her, not in this life at least. She had been civil. She had kept her opinions about his creatures, and his general lack of judgement to herself. Whatever disdain she had felt, she had taken care not to let it show. Mostly.

Yet he still seemed to look at her and see her father.

Across the grounds, Hagrid ducked back into the hut. She was reminded of Hagrid being among the people whose letters had never reached Harry.

The letters. Dobby.

She straightened so quickly that a twig caught in her hair.

Dobby had heard Lucius speaking in his study. Dobby had understood enough to decide Harry must not return to Hogwarts. He might know what the diary was or at least find out who had it.

And Draco had spent days off on her own, consulting books. "Oh, you idiot."

She pulled the twig free and set off.

The path towards the castle would take her too close to the others. Instead, she cut across the grass, gathering her robes in one hand as she hurried towards the more deserted stretch of grounds beyond the lawns.

By the time the Whomping Willow came into view, she was running. She slowed well beyond the reach of its branches. The tree stood alone, its heavy limbs shifting in the wind. One branch gave an abrupt twitch, though nothing seemed to have touched it. Draco kept her distance.

Nobody came here without a reason. It was exactly what she needed.

She glanced behind her. Empty grounds and distant windows. Not a person in sight.

"Dobby." The name sounded oddly small in the open air.

Draco waited. She had seen elves appear in response to far less than a proper summons. At the Manor, sometimes all she had to do was turn from her desk and find Mipsy waiting with whatever she had been about to request.

But that was the Manor. Could Dobby hear her here?

She had never needed to consider how far a call might carry, or whether distance mattered at all. An elf appeared when called. It had always been one of those facts she accepted without examination.

The wind dragged a strand of hair across her mouth. "Dobby," she called again, more clearly. "I need to speak to you."

No answering crack, nor a small figure wringing his hands.

Draco folded her arms against the cold and watched the patch of grass in front of her.

Perhaps he was busy. The thought was absurdly ordinary. Busy polishing silver, laying a fire, attending to her father - while she stood beside a murderous tree, waiting to ask him whether a missing diary had anything to do with the Chamber.

She could wait a little longer.

A gust swept across the grounds. The Willow's branches rolled against one another with a low wooden groan, and Draco took an involuntary step back.

"Dobby?" This time, she heard the uncertainty in her own voice.

He had never ignored her before, no matter how frightened he had been. If Lucius had discovered that he had spoken to her, perhaps -

She stopped the thought before it could carry her too far. She paced, thinking hard.

Mipsy. The elf would come. She might not know anything about the diary, but she could tell Draco where Dobby was. "Mipsy," she said. "Come here, please."

The minutes stretched.

Draco looked over her shoulder again, suddenly conscious of how she must appear - alone on the grounds, speaking to nobody.

Her brief rush of hope had drained away, leaving something colder in its place. Dobby failing to appear might have an explanation. He was anxious, unpredictable, and forever placing himself in situations Draco did not understand.

But Mipsy? Mipsy had come when Draco called from bed, from the garden, from behind a locked door after an argument with Lucius. She had appeared looking tired or flustered or still holding a cleaning cloth, but she had appeared.

For the first time, she wished she knew more about the magic she had spent two lives taking for granted. Perhaps Hogwarts prevented it. Perhaps there was some rule she had never encountered because she had never tried to summon a family elf here.

That was possible.

It did not explain the uneasy feeling gathering beneath her ribs. Where were the Malfoy elves - and why had neither of them come?


The courtyard had emptied considerably since the start of lunch. A few students lingered beneath the covered walkway, sharing crisps and complaining about an essay. Somewhere beyond the archway, someone was attempting to persuade a friend that there was still time to reach the Great Hall before the best food disappeared.

Draco sat on a stone bench, her unopened book balanced on her knees. She had chosen a place where she could see both entrances. Unfortunately, that also meant she had spent the past ten minutes looking up whenever anyone appeared.

Sending Blaise a note had seemed sensible last night.

In daylight, it felt rather more like inviting trouble to choose its own time of arrival.

He came through the archway at an unhurried pace, glanced around the courtyard, and smiled when he saw her.

Draco closed her book. "Finally."

Blaise stopped in front of her. "An owl summoning me to a secluded meeting," he said. "I hardly dared hope."

Draco sighed, "You could have dared to be punctual."

Blaise took a seat next to her. "I had to compose myself. A man likes some warning before his life changes."

"Yours is about to become considerably shorter."

He had left just enough space to suggest the distance was a courtesy he had personally decided to extend. "A secret rendezvous, threats against my life - this is already more exciting than lunch."

"If you say 'rendezvous' again, you're about to find yourself in the fountain."

Blaise glanced at the shallow water. "Then everyone would look. I thought you wanted privacy."

Draco gave him a flat stare.

His smile widened. "Very well. I'm here, I'm listening, and I've sacrificed a perfectly respectable pudding. What can I do for you?"

She looked towards the students beneath the walkway. They were too far away to hear unless Blaise decided to become theatrical, which, admittedly, was a risk. "I need you to look for something."

"In the fountain?"

"Blaise."

He lifted a hand. "Listening."

Draco lowered her voice. "In Theodore's trunk."

His expression changed, but not by much. The smile remained, but his attention sharpened beneath it. "Theodore Nott's."

"Yes."

Blaise's face was carefully blank. "What am I looking for?"

"A diary. Small. Thin. Black cover."

"Yours?"

She hesitated. "I need it back."

Blaise rested an arm along the back of the bench. "That wasn't quite what I asked."

"Well, that's all you're getting."

For a moment, he watched her while Draco struggled to kept her face still.

The possibility had occurred to her sometime after midnight, while she lay staring at the underside of her bed canopy. She had searched Pansy's belongings because Pansy had the clearest motive. But Pansy and Theodore rarely managed an unpleasant thought without eventually sharing it.

If Pansy had taken the diary, she might have given it to him or Theodore might have taken it himself.

It was a thin suspicion. Draco knew that. She also knew she had spent another night doing nothing while someone, somewhere, might be writing in it.

Blaise glanced down at the closed book on her knees. "Do you think he took it?"

"I think he might have it."

Blaise looked at her, gaze piercing, "And you'd like me to?"

"I'd like you to find the diary. If it's there, bring it to me."

"Discreetly?"

She turned her head, as she had expected, Blaise looked pleased with the reaction. "Yes, discreetly."

Draco exhaled in frustration. She would have preferred to ask Harry. The thought had followed her all morning. Harry would have helped. He would not begin by negotiating over pudding, and she would not have to wonder whether he considered her distress entertaining.

But Harry would want to know why.

Not because he distrusted her. Because if something had frightened her badly enough to send him searching another student's belongings, he would think they ought to do something about it. He might offer to confront Theodore. He might insist they speak to a professor.

And then she would have to explain.

Blaise, on the other hand, understood that an incomplete explanation could still accompany a perfectly clear request. He was a Slytherin through and through. The difficulty was persuading him that the arrangement suited him.

He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "Anything distinctive about it?"

"Worn corners. There's lettering on the cover."

"What lettering?"

Draco's fingers tightened on her book. "If you find a black diary in his trunk, you'll have found it."

Blaise looked at her hands, then back at her face. "All right."

She blinked. "All right?"

"I'll look."

Relief arrived so quickly that she almost missed what came next.

"What are you offering?"

There it was, Slytherins were predictable. Draco sat back. "What do you want?"

Blaise appeared to give this some thought. She did not believe for a second that he had only just begun considering it. "A favour."

"What sort?"

"One I haven't decided on yet."

"No." The answer came before he had quite finished speaking.

Blaise turned towards her. "You haven't heard the terms."

"I heard enough."

"Did you?"

Draco hissed in an unfriendly tone, "I'm not promising to do something when I don't know what it is."

"But you're asking me to do something without telling me why."

Draco looked away. Across the courtyard, the students with the crisps got to their feet. One shook crumbs from his robes before they wandered through the archway, leaving her and Blaise almost alone.

"That's different."

"I imagined you might think so."

She pressed her lips together.

Blaise's voice remained light, but he was no longer merely teasing her. "You want me to trust that you have a good reason," he said. "Fine. I won't ask for it. At some point, I may ask you to extend me the same courtesy."

Draco studied him. He made it sound reasonable and that was the trouble. "What if your favour is ridiculous?"

"Then I shall be relying on your generosity."

"Try again."

His mouth curved upwards, while Draco stood. Blaise looked up at her, unsurprised and she had an immediate, unpleasant sense that he had expected this too. "I'm not giving you a blank cheque."

"No one mentioned money."

"You know what I mean."

"I do." He let the silence sit between them and that irritated her more than another joke would have.

She could leave. She could find another way into the boys' dormitory, or wait until Theodore abandoned his bag, or - spend another day inventing plans she could not carry out.

Blaise remained on the bench, watching her without reaching for her or calling her back.

Draco looked towards the archway. When she spoke again, her voice was quieter. "One favour."

Blaise agreed. "One."

"And you don't tell anyone about the diary."

"I gathered that from the secret summons."

"Blaise."

"I won't tell anyone."

She searched his face. There was still amusement there, but he met her gaze directly.

Draco renegotiated, "And if it isn't in his trunk?"

"Then I tell you it isn't there."

Draco considered that. "The favour is for getting it back," she said. "Not simply having a look."

He tipped his head. "You negotiate very harshly with someone who's missed dessert for you."

"You'll recover."

Another pause, and then he held out his hand. "If I retrieve the diary, you owe me one favour. No explanation required."

Draco stared at his hand. She did not like this. She did not like the careful way he had stopped asking about the book once he realized how badly she wanted it. She liked even less that he had identified exactly what she was trying to avoid and named it as his price.

But the diary was missing and she could always deal with Blaise later. "Fine."

She took his hand briefly, sealing the agreement, then released it before he could make anything of the gesture. "But you can't use it to make me go on a date with you. Or anything like that."

Blaise's expression became almost offended. "Darling. As though I'd need to bargain for a date. My natural charm will manage that perfectly well once you stop treating it as a personal affront."

Draco rolled her eyes. "I was wondering how long you could behave."

"I wouldn't want to disappoint you."

"You've already made a promising start."

He rose, smoothing the front of his robes. "When do you need it?"

"As soon as you can."

Something in her answer made him pause. For a moment, she thought he might ask again what was in the diary, but he just nodded. "I'll let you know."

He started towards the archway, then glanced back. "Try not to look so pleased. People will think our rendezvous went well."

Draco lifted her book, a clear dismissal. Blaise stepped neatly out of range, laughing, and disappeared into the corridor.


By the time the last few broomsticks descended towards the pitch, Draco had decided that Flint's greatest contribution to Slytherin Quidditch was making everyone involved thoroughly miserable.

She stood outside the changing rooms with a parcel of sandwiches tucked beneath her arm. The evening had turned cold enough to make her regret coming without a thicker cloak, and the light above the doorway had begun to attract moths.

Beside her, Ron shifted from one foot to the other. "He does know there's a curfew, doesn't he?"

"Flint considers rules an obstacle to personal achievement."

"Wood's the same. Reckons sleep's something you fit in when there isn't Quidditch."

"At least yours lets the players eat."

Ron glanced at the parcel. "That all for Harry?"

Draco glanced at him. "Yes."

Ron looked at the sandwiches longingly, "All of it?"

"Unless you intend to challenge him for it."

Ron looked towards the changing-room door. "Wouldn't fancy my chances."

Draco had met him on her way down from the castle, emerging from a detention with a murderous expression. Her godfather was still doling out detentions freely, to the Gryffindors at least. Once he learnt where she was going, he had fallen into step beside her.

For the past few weeks, bringing Harry something to eat after practice had become an informal arrangement between her, Hermione, Millicent, and Ron. Flint routinely kept the team on the pitch beyond dinner, releasing them just early enough to make curfew if they hurried.

Harry always claimed he would manage. Then someone put food in front of him, and he ate as though he had been waiting for it all day.

Some of that was Quidditch, sure. Hours of flying in the cold would have made anyone hungry. But, Draco suspected the rest had less to do with Flint. Although, Harry never spoke at length about meals at the Dursleys', she had noticed the way he filled out during term, the speed with which he sometimes ate, the surprise that still occasionally crossed his face when someone saved something for him.

She adjusted the parcel beneath her arm, contemplating. An entire month had passed since the diary disappeared.

At first, she had counted the days with an increasing sense of dread. Blaise's unsuccessful search of Nott's trunk had made matters worse. He had reported back without jokes, which told her rather more about how she must have looked than she cared to consider.

But nothing had happened in the castle. No writing on the walls. No students discovered motionless in corridors. No frightened whispers spreading through the Great Hall. Gradually, she had begun allowing herself explanations that did not end in catastrophe.

Perhaps whoever had taken the diary had forgotten it. Perhaps it lay beneath spare robes in a trunk, or wedged among schoolbooks in a bag. An empty notebook was hardly fascinating.

Perhaps she had mistaken its significance altogether.

The changing-room door opened. Harry emerged with wet hair, his broom under one arm and his Quidditch things bundled against his chest. His shoulders sagged until he saw them.

Then he noticed the sandwiches. "Oh, brilliant."

"Lovely to see you too," Draco said.

Harry grinned. "Sorry. Hello."

Ron took the broom from him before he could attempt to unwrap the parcel one-handed. "Give me that. You'll end up eating the string."

"I'm not that bad."

Harry immediately caught part of the wrapping between his teeth.

Ron looked at Draco, she held out her hand for the rest of Harry's things. Ron hesitated. "You don't have to -"

"Give them here before you drop something."

Harry surrendered the bundle and took his first bite before they had reached the path. Draco shifted the damp clothes away from her robes. "Merlin. What have you done to these?"

"Practiced in them."

Draco made a face, "They're wet."

"It rained."

"For five minutes," Ron said.

"Flint didn't let us land."

Draco held the bundle farther from herself. "I'm beginning to understand why captains aren't elected."


By the time they entered the castle, Harry had finished two sandwiches and was considering a third. Ron carried the Cleansweep over his shoulder, narrowly avoiding a hanging lamp as they passed beneath it. Draco had rearranged the Quidditch gear three times without finding a way to hold it that did not involve touching something unpleasant.

Harry looked considerably happier than either of them. "So, what did I miss?"

"Nothing," Ron said. "Hermione spent half of dinner explaining Lockhart's account of something or other."

"His false account, I suspect." Draco supplied.

"Yeah, that."

Harry swallowed. "Which one was that?"

"The one involving the enchanted well," Draco said. "Apparently he contradicts himself between the second and fourth editions."

Ron stared at her. "You were listening?"

"I was sitting in the row behind her. She has a voice that carries."

Ron who had finally found a comrade in his suffering, asked, "Did she finally admit he's making it up?"

Draco sighed, "Not quite. She suggested an editing error."

Harry laughed. "Must be a lot of editing errors."

"He's got us acting things out again tomorrow," Ron said. "Bet he picks you."

Harry grimaced. "He always picks me."

"Perhaps you ought to develop a cough," Draco suggested.

Harry looked faintly alarmed, "He'd probably want to cure it in front of everyone."

Ron groaned, "Then you'd definitely be ill afterwards."

Harry's laugh echoed briefly through the passage.

They turned into a narrower corridor, and since most students were already in their common rooms, their footsteps were the loudest sound.

Harry glanced down at his shoes. "At least I remembered to clean these."

Ron looked at him. "Why?"

"Filch caught me coming in after practice the other night. Said I'd tracked mud halfway up the stairs."

Draco raised an eyebrow, "Had you?"

"A bit." Harry conceded while Ron snorted.

"He dragged me into his office," Harry continued. "Started writing out a detention before I'd even sat down."

Ron sympathized. "That sounds like Filch."

Harry was getting more agitated as the story continued, "Mrs Norris kept staring at me from the filing cabinet. Then he went out for a minute, and I saw these letters on his desk."

Ron's voice was curious, "What letters?"

"Something called Kwikspell." Harry frowned, trying to remember. "It looked like lessons by post. For people who aren't very good at magic, I think."

Ron turned towards him. "Filch? But I've never seen him do magic."

Harry shrugged, "Neither have I."

Ron gave a disbelieving laugh. "Imagine being taught magic through the post. No wonder he's always in a foul mood."

"He was worse when he thought I'd read it," Harry said. "Nearly threw me out. I thought he was going to set the cat on me."

Ron snorted, "Probably teaches her to keep watch while he does his homework."

Harry grinned but Draco could not. Filch was a Squib. The recollection came without drama, an old fact she had once found amusing and then forgotten. She could almost hear the dismissive way she would have said it in another life.

For Harry, it had been mud on a staircase - an accident at the end of a long evening. For most of the people in this castle, cleaning it would have required a wand and a moment's attention.

Filch would have needed to clean it manually. Time spent bending over the marks while the students who made them hurried off to somewhere warm. It did not make the man pleasant and it certainly did not excuse the evident pleasure he took in frightening first-years, but Draco found herself understanding his bitterness in a way she never had before. "He'd still have had to clean it," she said.

Harry glanced at her. "I know. I said sorry."

Ron opened his mouth, perhaps to offer another observation about Mrs Norris but Harry had stopped walking. So abruptly, in fact that Draco nearly bumped into him. "What?"

He lifted a hand, neck craned toward the wall. For a moment, all three stood still.

"Did you hear that?"

Ron lowered the broom from his shoulder. "Hear what?"

Harry did not answer immediately. His gaze moved along the stonework, searching. "It's saying..." He swallowed. "'Come. Come to me.'"

Draco's fingers tightened around his robes, pulling him back slightly. Ron looked towards the far end of the passage. "Who is?"

"I don't know." Harry took a step towards the wall, then drew back sharply. "'Let me rip you,'" he said, much more quietly. "'Let me tear you.'"

The corridor seemed colder. Ron stared at him. "Harry, you're kind of scaring me, mate."

Draco listened so hard that she became conscious of her own breathing. There was no voice but Harry's face told her he was hearing one.

He turned suddenly. "It's moving," and then he ran.

"Harry!" Ron went after him, still carrying the broom. Draco gathered the loose bundle against her chest and followed.

Harry reached the corner, stopped long enough to listen, and changed direction. "This way."

"Who are we following?" Ron demanded as they passed an empty classroom and a suit of armour. Draco barely noticed. She was watching Harry - the way he kept tilting his head, the certainty with which he chose each turn.

"Harry, slow down," she called.

He stopped outside a bathroom. Draco caught up, breathing hard, and recognized the door. It was Myrtle's bathroom.

For a moment, a memory overlaid the corridor - cold tile beneath her knees, a sink running somewhere nearby, Myrtle's voice asking why she was crying again.

Then another memory. Harry in the doorway, wand raised. Pain opening across her chest.

She looked away from him before he could catch her staring.

Harry stood close to the bathroom wall. "It was here."

Ron arrived beside them, flushed from the run. "What was?"

"The voice."

Draco watched Harry's face. "Can you still hear it?"

He shook his head, took another step, and then stopped. "It's gone."

Ron leaned the broom against his shoulder again. "You've been out on the pitch for hours," he said carefully. "And you've hardly eaten. Maybe you heard someone through a window."

Harry shook his head, "No."

"Sound carries oddly in here," Ron insisted.

"It wasn't like that." Harry turned towards them. He looked less frightened now than frustrated. "It was right beside me. Then it moved. I could hear where it was going."

Draco kept her expression still. Ron glanced at her, looking for support, but she was too frightened to give it.

"Neither of you heard any of it?" Harry asked.

"No," Draco said.

Ron touched Harry's shoulder. "Come on. We're going to miss curfew."

Harry remained where he was for another moment, staring along the corridor, then he nodded reluctantly. Ron started towards the stairs with Harry following, glancing back once.

Draco stayed a second longer. The bathroom door stood closed. The walls were bare. There was no message, no crowd, nothing to justify the fear tightening beneath her ribs. A month of silence, and she had begun to mistake it for safety.

"Draco?" Harry had stopped to wait for her.

She went to him.

Chapter 30 of 35 collected

Chapter 30 : The Chamber of Secrets

The Great Hall was almost empty when Draco arrived. Morning light washed through the tall windows, pale enough that the candles above the tables still seemed necessary. A pair of Ravenclaws sat together with an open textbook between them. Farther away, a Hufflepuff was eating porridge while staring blankly at the ceiling. At the Slytherin table, nobody had yet claimed the stretch of bench where Draco usually sat with her friends.

She chose her usual place out of habit, poured a cup of tea, and left everything else untouched.

She had scarcely been hungry when she woke, either, though that was hardly a useful distinction when she could not remember having properly fallen asleep. There had been stretches of darkness, broken by the sound of someone turning over in bed. Every time she closed her eyes, the events of the past evening emerged.

Draco rested an elbow on the table and tapped one finger against her chin. A missing diary. An untraceable name. A voice only Harry could hear.

It ought to have been enough to begin making sense of something. Instead, each piece seemed to belong to a different puzzle, and the one connection she could identify was the one she could not safely explain.

Her father.

If she told someone about the diary, she would have to say where it came from. If she explained why she believed it dangerous, she would have to reveal what Dobby had overheard. Even a carefully edited account would invite questions, and Draco had no faith in her ability to control where those questions led.

She could imagine an adult listening patiently, assuring her that she had done the right thing, and then taking the decision out of her hands. Perhaps that was precisely what she ought to allow.

The thought made her stomach tighten.

She reached for her tea, found it lukewarm, and drank it anyway.

The house-elves had not answered. At first, she had told herself that one unsuccessful summons meant very little. She had been outside, far from the Manor - perhaps there were limits to the magic she did not understand. But she had tried again from the common room, then from an empty classroom, calling Dobby and Mipsy separately and waiting until she felt foolish.

The silence had become harder to explain.

Her mother's letters were no better. They arrived as regularly as ever, accompanied by care packages and instructions to dress warmly, eat properly, and avoid overworking herself. Narcissa described the garden, mentioned a new tutor engaged for Scorpius, and reported that he had taken to objecting to handwriting practice on the grounds that he already knew what his name looked like.

Draco had smiled at that. Then she had read the rest of the letter twice, searching for an answer to the question she had actually asked. How are things at home?

Apparently, the roses needed attention and Scorpius's piano lessons were proceeding satisfactorily.

There was no mention of Lucius.

Draco had not heard from him since the beginning of term. No letter with admonitions, not even some coldly phrased reminder that she was expected to behave. He had extended his refusal to acknowledge her across the distance between the Manor and Hogwarts, and she still found herself protecting him.

That was the part she could not endure thinking about for very long.

He had planted the diary, had frightened Dobby. Whatever was happening, he had brought it close to Hogwarts, and Draco was the one sitting awake at night trying to find a way to stop it without hurting him.

Somewhere behind her, cutlery clattered onto a plate. The Hall was beginning to fill, and she could not bear the prospect of remaining in place while everyone else arrived looking rested and interested in breakfast.

She picked up her bag and left, following a passage towards the entrance hall, turned beneath an archway, and nearly walked into Harry.

He stopped short, one hand catching the strap of his bag before it slipped from his shoulder. His hair was windswept, his cheeks pink from the cold, and there was a distracted look about him that did not quite disappear when he saw her. "Hello. There you are."

Draco glanced past him towards the doors. "Have you been outside?"

"For a bit." He looked towards the Great Hall. "I was going to find you at breakfast."

"I've already been."

His face fell a little. "Oh."

She ought to have kept walking. Instead, she lingered, watching him adjust his bag. A month of school meals had softened the sharpness he had brought back from the summer. He looked healthier now, although this morning his eyes were tired behind his glasses.

"Have you eaten?" she asked.

"No." Harry looked at her more closely. "Have you?"

"I've just told you I have."

"You told me you'd been to breakfast."

Draco stared at him while he waited. "I had tea."

"That isn't breakfast." Before she could object, he had turned towards the Hall, catching her sleeve lightly to bring her with him. "Come on."

"Potter, I've only just left."

She could have pulled away. She knew that perfectly well. But it would have required more determination than she felt capable of producing, and Harry's hand was already gone from her sleeve by the time they reached the doors. He walked beside her as though her agreement had never been in doubt.

Their usual stretch of table was still empty. Harry set down his bag, slid onto the bench, and began helping himself to eggs and sausages. Draco sat opposite him, intending to make a pointed display of waiting while he ate.

A plate appeared in front of her. Harry put two pieces of toast on it, then pushed the marmalade within reach. "Eat."

Draco smiled weakly, "You've become rather bossy."

He looked up from his own plate. "You look dead on your feet."

Draco picked up the knife, mostly to give herself something to do. She spread marmalade over the toast with unnecessary care while Harry poured her a fresh cup of tea.

For a few minutes, he let her eat without comment. That might have been less effective if she had not realized, after the first reluctant bite, that she was hungry after all.

Harry watched her over the rim of his cup. "What's wrong?"

Draco looked up. "What do you mean?"

"Looks like you haven't slept."

"Neither have you, apparently." She lowered her eyes to the plate.

He did not immediately fill the silence. That was becoming an inconvenient habit of his - giving her room to answer, as though he trusted she might eventually choose to.

"I'm tired," she said.

Harry took a bite of toast, "I noticed."

"Then why ask?"

"Because you look worried, too."

The knife stopped against the edge of the toast. Across the Hall, another group of students came in, talking too loudly for the hour. Draco glanced towards them, grateful for the movement, but Harry remained where he was, watching her with quiet attention.

She wanted to tell him. Not everything, perhaps. Not her old life, or the things she remembered badly enough that they sometimes felt like inventions. But the diary, her father's hand slipping it among Ginny's books, Dobby's fear, and the ink disappearing from the page.

She wanted someone else to help carry the knowledge.

She imagined Harry's expression changing as he understood. He would ask where the diary was now. He would want to warn the Weasleys, perhaps go to Dumbledore, and he would be right to do it.

Draco could not expect him to keep quiet merely because the man responsible was her father. "I'm all right," she said.

Harry's gaze dropped briefly to her hands and she loosened her grip on the knife.

"All right," he replied, though neither of them believed her. He went back to his breakfast, then added, "But you can tell me if something's wrong."

Draco swallowed the mouthful she had been holding too long. "I know."

"Even if you don't know what to do about it."

She looked at him then, properly. His expression was earnest and a little awkward, as though he feared making too much of the offer would cause her to reject it.

"If I need help," she said carefully, "I'll tell you."

She hoped he did not hear the condition for what it was.

"Why were you outside so early?" Draco asked when he reached for another piece of toast.

Harry's hand paused. "Couldn't sleep."

"The practice wasn't exhausting enough?"

He gave her a faint smile. "Don't tell Flint. He'll take it as a challenge."

"What, then?"

She knew before he answered, the pause was enough.

"That voice."

Harry leaned forward slightly, lowering his voice although nobody was sitting close enough to hear. "I kept thinking I could hear it again. Every time something woke me up, I'd lie there listening."

"Did you hear it again?" Draco asked, alarmed.

He shook his head. "No. I thought I heard something once, but that was just Crabbe talking in his sleep."

Draco looked at the remains of Harry's breakfast. "Have you heard it since last night? Or anywhere else before that?"

"No." He pushed a crumb across his plate with one finger, then looked up. "Does that make it worse?"

"Why would it?"

"Because there's nothing to explain it."

Draco considered that. There was a version of this conversation in which she offered certainty she did not possess. Told him it was nothing, or that he had been tired, or that strange things happened in castles and generally sorted themselves out.

She could not do that to him. "It means there's less to go on," she said. "That isn't the same thing."

Harry frowned, thinking it over. "You don't think I imagined it?"

"You stopped in the middle of a conversation about Filch and ran halfway through the castle. If you were inventing something to make the evening more interesting, I'd like to think you'd choose a better audience than Weasley and me."

Harry laughed softly, then rubbed a hand over his face. "It's just... I know things happen around me."

Draco's expression changed. "They're not things you've done."

Harry glanced at her, "I didn't say they were."

"You sounded as though you were getting there."

He looked down and she chose her next words with more care than she let show. "You heard something. We didn't. At the moment, that's all we know."

Harry was quiet for a moment and then he looked at her. "We?"

Draco became very interested in the cup. "Well, someone ought to stop you running after murderous voices without a plan."

Harry scoffed, "I thought you were going to say I needed supervision."

Draco smirked, "I was trying to be delicate."

"You?"

She gave him a look and Harry grinned, and for the first time that morning the tiredness in his face seemed less important than the expression beneath it.


They left the Hall together when the tables began filling in earnest. Harry was telling her that Flint had threatened to introduce early-morning practice as well as evening sessions when a sudden flash lit the space in front of them.

Draco blinked hard. Colin Creevey stood near the doors with his camera raised. "Oh, that'll be a good one!"

Harry stopped, Draco could almost feel his mood retreat. "Morning, Colin."

"Morning!" Colin lowered the camera and came towards them, delighted that neither had yet escaped. "I was hoping I'd see you. Both of you, actually."

Draco remembered the library. The interview. She had forgotten it completely.

"Harry, did Draco ask you?"

Harry glanced at her. "Ask me what?"

Colin's eagerness faltered only briefly. "About the interview. Just a few questions - I told her I wouldn't ask anything you didn't want to answer."

Draco looked at Harry. "I hadn't got round to mentioning it."

"Oh." Colin nodded, already recovering. "That's all right. I can ask now, can't I? I've written some down. They're not difficult. The first one's just about -"

"I'm late for practice," Harry said.

Draco kept her face still. There was no practice that morning. Harry had complained about Flint's proposed schedule less than a minute ago.

Colin glanced towards the windows. "Now?"

"Yeah. Flint." The captain's name required remarkably little explanation.

Colin looked disappointed, but not defeated. "Perhaps afterwards? Or at lunch? I could bring the questions so you could look at them first."

Harry shifted his bag. "Maybe another time. Sorry, Colin. We've got to go."

He started towards the staircase with enough purpose that Draco followed before Colin could rearrange the interview around the rest of their lives. She had taken three steps when Harry stopped. "Colin?"

The boy brightened instantly and hurried after them. "Yes?"

Harry's fingers tightened briefly on his bag strap. "That photograph. The one you just took."

Colin nodded.

"Could I have a copy?"

For a moment, Colin looked as though the request had exceeded all reasonable expectations of the morning. "Of course! I haven't developed it yet, but I can do it as soon as -"

"Whenever you can. Thanks."

"I'll bring it to you."

Harry nodded, gave him a hurried smile, and turned away again. Draco walked beside him in silence until they were beyond the entrance hall. Then she glanced back, Colin had remained by the doors, looking down at his camera. "He's not following us," she said.

Harry exhaled. "I wasn't checking."

Draco snorted. "You've looked over your shoulder twice."

Harry shrugged, yawning, "He might've remembered another question."

"Such as whether Quidditch practice is usually held in the dungeons?"

Harry gave her a sidelong look. "You could've helped."

"I was busy admiring your performance."

They descended towards the lower corridors, where the morning light gave way to cooler lamps and the air smelled faintly of damp stone. Harry was quiet now, though not with the distracted unease she had found him wearing earlier.

Draco watched him for several steps. "Why did you want the photograph?"

His ears turned pink. "What?"

"The photograph Colin took."

Harry appeared shifty, "I know which photograph." He adjusted his glasses. "I just thought I'd have it."

Draco laughed, a bit baffled. "You've spent the better part of a year trying not to be photographed."

"Not all photographs are the same."

Draco tilted her head and Harry looked straight ahead. "I'm not interrogating you, Potter."

Harry's mouth was pressed into an unhappy line. "Feels a bit like it."

Draco said, "I asked one question."

"You're waiting very loudly for the answer."

They reached the last staircase before the common-room passage. Harry slowed, then stopped with one hand resting on the stone rail. "Hagrid gave me an album," he said with an air of reluctance.

Draco's smile faded into curiosity.

"Last year. Pictures of my parents. He'd written to people who knew them." Harry scrubbed his tired eyes, "There are some others in it now. Ron and Hermione. A few people from Gryffindor." Harry rubbed his thumb over the rough edge of the rail. "I took it home for the summer."

Draco looked at his hand. It was easy to imagine the album in that room at Privet Drive. Something small enough to keep close, to look through when he had nothing else that reminded him of a different life.

"There wasn't one of you," Harry continued.

She lifted her eyes. He was looking down the stairs, his face distinctly red now. "So, that's that."

Draco could think of several replies. Most of them were teasing and all of them felt wrong. "You thought about that over the summer?"

Harry gave a small, uncomfortable shrug. "Well. Yeah."

She had spent weeks wondering whether she was entitled to places in Harry's life that other people seemed to occupy so easily. Hagrid's hut. The history he shared with Ron and Hermione. The ordinary afternoons that happened without her.

And he had sat at the Dursleys', looking through photographs, and noticed her absence.

Warmth rose into her cheeks. "Oh."

Harry glanced at her, then away. "If you don't want me to -"

Draco hurried to say, "I didn't say that."

"No. Right."

Draco kept her eyes ahead, conscious of him beside her in a way she had not been a moment earlier. She ought to say something else. Something that made it clear she did not mind, that she was pleased, that his embarrassed explanation had not made her uncomfortable for the reason he might think.

Instead, she said, "Colin will probably give you six copies." Harry let out a relieved little laugh.

"And ask you to sign five of them," she added.

"Don't."

"You've encouraged him now."

Harry grinned, "I know."

At the entrance to the common room, they both stopped. Inside, students were gathering bags and looking for misplaced books. Someone called Harry's name from near the fireplace, and the ordinary noise was suddenly a welcome interruption.

Harry took a step towards the boys' dormitories, then looked back. "See you later."

Draco looked down before her smile could become revealing. "Go on, Potter. You'll be late for your imaginary practice."

He laughed and left her standing beside the door.

Only after he had disappeared did she move towards the girls' staircase, carrying the unfamiliar, quiet pleasure of knowing that Harry had wanted a picture of her simply because she belonged among the people he missed.


The Great Hall had dressed itself for Halloween with its usual disregard for restraint. Enormous pumpkins hovered above the tables, their carved faces flickering with candlelight. A cloud of bats wheeled beneath the enchanted ceiling, occasionally swooping low enough to make a first-year duck. The platters were crowded with roast potatoes, glazed carrots, chicken, and enough pies to suggest that the kitchens had mistaken a feast for a siege.

Millicent had taken one look at the table and gone quiet.

Draco noticed because, until then, she had been describing a particularly disastrous attempt by Goyle to charm his own shoelaces. The story stopped halfway through a sentence as the serving dishes appeared. Millicent glanced from a platter of potatoes to the pastries farther along the table, then lowered her eyes. "Actually," she said, with a small, unhappy smile, "I don't think I'm feeling very well."

Draco turned towards her. "Do you want -"

"No, it's nothing. I'll just go upstairs." She had already picked up her bag.

Draco watched her leave, uneasily remembering a clothbound journal and a sentence she had never been meant to read. Mum has written again about the sweets.

Perhaps it had nothing to do with that. Millicent might genuinely be ill. There was enough sickness going around. Pansy had spent the last two days in bed, apparently determined to make everyone within hearing distance suffer alongside her.

Draco turned back to her plate, uncertain what she could have said without revealing that she had invaded her friend's privacy.

Across from her, Blaise helped himself to another potato. "That leaves us," he observed.

Draco said dryly, "How fortunate."

"I was about to say the same."

Harry's absence had left a conspicuous space beside her. He, Ron, and Hermione were somewhere below the castle attending Nearly Headless Nick's Deathday party, an invitation Ron had apparently been unable to refuse without mortally offending someone already dead. Having committed himself, he had recruited companions.

Draco looked miserably at the spread, thinking to herself, someone ought to explain to Weasley that friendship doesn't require witnesses to every poor decision.

Blaise looked towards the empty seat. "Potter seemed reluctant to miss the feast."

"He asked me to save him pumpkin pasties." Draco drew a clean napkin towards her and selected two from the nearest dish. After a moment's consideration, she added a third.

Blaise watched her fold the napkin over them. "Touching."

Draco mumbled, "He'll be hungry."

Before Blaise could remark on that, Nott's voice carried down the table. "Fudge presented it himself, Father said he insisted."

Draco continued arranging the napkin. A few seats away, Nott sat turned towards Crabbe and Goyle, one arm resting on the table. His voice had risen steadily since the food appeared. By now, several students who had not asked about his father's career knew rather more than they wished to. "A commendation from the Minister isn't something they hand out to everyone," he continued. "Of course, the promotion was already being discussed before that."

Crabbe nodded with his mouth full while Goyle looked as though he was trying to determine whether the commendation and the promotion were the same thing.

Draco reached for her drink. "The Minister must be exhausted," she murmured.

Blaise's eyes flicked towards Theodore. "Why?"

"Apparently he's had to spend the entire week congratulating Mr. Nott."

Blaise lowered his head briefly, hiding a smile. On his other side, Daphne gave a long sigh. "It's rather miserable, isn't it?"

Draco looked at her, wondering whether she meant Theodore. Daphne glanced towards the place Pansy would usually occupy. "She sounded dreadful when I left. I don't think she slept at all."

Blaise turned towards her with an expression of immediate concern. "You've been very devoted."

Daphne brightened considerably, "I've hardly done anything."

Blaise turned towards her fully, "You listened to her describe her symptoms. I'd call that a considerable sacrifice."

Daphne hesitated, apparently unsure whether this was sympathy or an insult. Blaise spared her the difficulty by moving the bread basket closer. "You mustn't let her absence ruin your evening."

Draco took a long drink. It was remarkable how he could make passing someone a bread roll sound like an offer of lasting emotional support.

Daphne began explaining that Pansy had refused to let anyone open the dormitory windows, and Blaise listened with an attentive tilt of his head. Draco allowed their conversation to drift away from her. Between Theo's Ministry triumphs and Pansy's blocked nose, she felt she had exhausted the range of topics available at the Slytherin table.

Behind her, Percy Weasley was speaking. He had been speaking for some time, she realized. It was simply that her own table had previously drowned him out.

" - because if the form isn't properly completed, the department has no obligation to consider the application. People complain about delays, but half the time they haven't read the instructions."

Draco stared at her plate. There were apparently worse topics of discussion.

"Fascinating," Fred said, in a tone that suggested a profound personal crisis.

Percy ignored him. "And it's not merely a question of neat handwriting. There are procedures for a reason."

"Safety, for instance," George supplied. "Without procedures, someone might accidentally enjoy themselves."

Draco turned on the bench. The twins were sitting a little way along the Gryffindor table, facing the aisle. Percy had angled himself towards Dean Thomas who was making a determined attempt to continue eating while appearing interested.

Fred noticed Draco first. "Malfoy."

"Weasley," Draco acknowledged.

George followed his brother's gaze. "The wrong Weasley, I'm afraid. Your usual one's gone to dine with the deceased."

"Yes, I heard. How long do you think they'll last?"

"Depends whether Ron finds something edible," Fred said.

"Or recognizes that he hasn't," George added.

Draco glanced at Percy, who had resumed explaining the consequences of submitting duplicate applications. "Did either of you consider joining them?"

Fred looked offended. "And miss this?"

"The feast?" Draco asked.

"Percy's thrilling account of administrative reform," George said. "We've been promised a second instalment if dessert's delayed."

"I can hear you," Percy said without turning.

"We were relying on it," Fred replied.

Draco smiled despite herself. The noise, the candles, even Nott's voice seemed less oppressive when she had something else to attend to. She looked along the Gryffindor table. "Where's Ginny?"

Fred's expression shifted into familiar exasperation. "Upstairs. She left a Transfiguration essay until tonight."

"Due tomorrow," George added. "Apparently she thought Halloween might persuade the deadline to move."

Draco winced. "An ambitious gamble."

"We told her that," Fred said. "She didn't appreciate our concern."

Between them sat a napkin folded into an untidy parcel. George put another roast potato inside it while Draco watched. "You're taking her dinner?"

"Of course. She'll try to claim she isn't hungry if we ask," Fred said. "Then eat the lot when we turn up."

Draco thought of Millicent's untouched place setting. For a moment, her attention caught there.

George followed her glance towards the napkin beside her own plate. "For Harry?"

"He asked me to save some pasties."

Fred nodded approvingly. "Sensible. Ron didn't ask us for anything."

George said, "He can negotiate with Ginny."

Draco turned back before Percy could discover a reason to include her in his audience, he seemed to be looking around for fresh ears.

Blaise had been watching her. Daphne had returned to her dinner, leaving him free to rest his chin on one hand and study Draco as though her conversation across the aisle had provided a more interesting diversion than anything on the table.

Draco raised an eyebrow, "What?"

"Nothing."

"Then stop looking like you've just thought of something tiresome to say."

His mouth curved. "When did you become such good friends with the Weasleys?"

Draco picked up her fork. "When I discovered that conversation outside this house occasionally extends beyond someone's father."

Blaise's gaze flicked towards Nott, who was now describing the size of the office associated with the promotion. "Good point."

"And sometimes," she continued, "people ask questions because they'd like an answer, rather than because they're hoping to make a nuisance of themselves."

"That seems an unnecessarily narrow definition of friendship."

"I'm considering it."

Blaise leaned back, still smiling. "Should I be worried?"

Draco glanced at Daphne, then at the bread basket he had so gallantly offered her. "I'm sure you'll find someone willing to admire your concern."

Daphne looked up. Blaise did not so much as blink. "Fortunately, my concern is abundant."

"Your modesty less so."

He laughed, and Draco returned to her dinner. Draco ate a little more, then drew another napkin towards her. Blaise glanced at it questioningly.

"Millicent," Draco offered in explanation.

He looked towards the empty seat, his expression losing some of its amusement.


Students lingered over the last of the pudding until the tables began clearing around them, then rose in noisy groups to make their way back to their common rooms. Draco carried the two parcels she had saved. Beside her, Blaise was still describing how he intended to avoid their next History of Magic essay without technically failing to submit it. "An illegible essay is still an essay," he maintained.

Daphne grinned, amused at Blaise's antics, "Only if Binns bothers to read it."

"Exactly. I'm adapting to my audience."

They had reached the next landing when the flow of students slowed. At first, Draco assumed someone had stopped to greet a friend. Then a girl ahead rose onto her toes, trying to see over the shoulders in front of her, and the conversations nearest the archway began to falter.

Blaise broke off. "What's happened?"

Nobody answered him. Students were still coming up behind them, pressing the group forward even as those at the front tried to retreat. Draco caught a glimpse of a pale face turning away from the corridor, then heard someone say, very quietly, "Is it dead?"

Her fingers tightened around the parcels. She pushed between two older students and Blaise followed without another question.

The corridor beyond was crowded, but its centre had been left clear. Water shone across the floor, reflecting the torches in broken strips. Harry, Ron, and Hermione stood in the middle of it, caught between the wall and the gathering students.

Harry saw Draco almost immediately. The relief in his face lasted only an instant before he looked towards the wall beside him.

Draco followed his gaze. Red lettering gleamed against the stone.

THE CHAMBER OF SECRETS HAS BEEN OPENED.

ENEMIES OF THE HEIR, BEWARE.

For a moment, she could not read anything else. The words seemed to occupy the whole corridor, blotting out the students, the torchlight, even Harry's frightened face.

Then she saw Mrs Norris hanging stiffly from a torch bracket beneath the writing, her tail rigid, her eyes open and fixed on nothing.

Draco stopped breathing. It had happened. Someone had done whatever was necessary to set this in motion — and Mrs Norris hung beneath the message exactly as Draco remembered.

A movement at her shoulder brought her back to the corridor. Blaise had reached her side, his earlier amusement gone. He looked from the cat to the writing, then towards Harry.

Behind them, Theodore Nott gave a low, satisfied sound. "Perhaps someone's finally decided to clear the rot out of Hogwarts."

Several students turned towards him. He stood with Crabbe and Goyle near the edge of the crowd, looking at the message with an interest he had made no effort to conceal. His gaze shifted briefly towards Hermione.

Draco's voice came out cold. "Say that again."

Theodore looked at her. "I said -"

"We heard you." Blaise stepped closer to Draco, not restraining her, merely making his presence unmistakable.

Theodore's mouth tightened but before he could spout out more rubbish, a harsh voice broke through the crowd. "Move! Out of the way!"

Filch pushed into the corridor, his lantern swinging in one hand. He was still muttering when he saw the students gathered around the wall.

Then he saw the cat and the lantern in his hand stopped moving. "Mrs Norris?"

His voice was so changed that, for a second, Draco scarcely recognized it.

He took a few stumbling steps forward and lifted one hand, as though he meant to reach for her, fingers stopping short of her rigid body. "No," he whispered. "No, no -"

Harry moved. "Mr. Filch, we didn't -"

Filch wheeled towards him. "You." Harry went still. "You did this."

"No."

"I knew it." Filch's face twisted. "I knew you'd do something. You found out, didn't you? You saw those letters in my office."

Harry's eyes flicked towards Draco. "I didn't touch her."

"You knew I was a Squib!" Filch shouted. "Thought you'd have your fun, did you? Thought you could get back at me through her?"

The word travelled through the crowd in a ripple of startled murmurs.

Draco felt something harden in her chest. Only few nights before, she had tried to understand this man. She had imagined the work left to him by careless students, the humiliation of living among people who could do with a wand what he could not do at all.

Now he was standing over Harry, turning his own shame into an accusation.

Draco moved into the open space beside the three of them, "Harry didn't do this."

Filch turned on her.

"You haven't even asked what happened," she said. "You've decided it was him because you're angry."

Filch insisted, "I know what happened!"

"No. You know what you found."

Harry's sleeve brushed hers as she stopped beside him. Ron stood rigidly on his other side, his face pale beneath his freckles. Hermione opened her mouth, but another voice cut across the corridor.

"Enough. Step aside." Dumbledore had arrived with McGonagall and Snape close behind him. Lockhart followed a few paces farther back, his elaborate Halloween robes conspicuous among the teachers' darker clothes. Students drew away from them at once.

McGonagall's gaze swept over the writing, the cat, and the four children, mouth tightening. Dumbledore approached the torch bracket. Filch turned towards him, almost stumbling in his haste. "He's killed her, Professor. Potter's killed her. He knew -"

"Argus," Dumbledore said gently, "allow me to examine her."

Filch fell silent, though his breathing remained harsh. Draco watched Dumbledore lift Mrs Norris down. The cat did not stir. He held her carefully and bent his head over her, his expression serious in a way Draco rarely saw at feasts or assemblies.

Behind him, Snape looked at Harry. "It is remarkable," he said softly, "how often Potter finds himself at the centre of an unpleasant occurrence."

Draco stared at him. She had been foolish enough to hope that the understanding they had reached at the end of first year might matter here. That whatever issues Severus still had with Harry, he might at least hesitate before offering them to a corridor full of frightened students.

Apparently, this opportunity was too inviting.

"Finding something isn't the same as causing it," Draco said.

Snape's eyes moved to her. "I am aware of the distinction, Miss Malfoy."

"Then -"

"Miss Malfoy," McGonagall interrupted. It was a warning, but not a rebuke. She turned towards Snape. "We have no account of what occurred yet. The children will be given an opportunity to explain."

Snape's expression remained unreadable. "Certainly. I should be interested to hear why they were wandering this corridor while the rest of the school attended the feast."

"They were at Sir Nicholas's Deathday party," Draco said.

Harry glanced at her again. She could not stop looking at him now that she had begun. He was frightened in a way she had rarely seen. He was not merely embarrassed by the attention, but struggling to understand how quickly the crowd had settled around him.

Hermione spoke, her voice strained but clear. "Yes sir, Sir Nicholas invited us. We were coming back from the dungeons."

"And found Mrs Norris like that," Ron added.

Filch made a furious sound. "Convenient!"

"Argus." Dumbledore's voice was firmer this time. The headmaster straightened, Mrs Norris still resting motionless in his arms. "She is not dead."

Filch looked at him as though he had not understood. "But -"

"She has been petrified."

A murmur passed through the students. Draco heard the word repeated behind her, quiet at first, then less so as those farther back tried to learn what had been said.

Lockhart stepped forward. "Yes, precisely. I was just about to say the same thing."

Draco looked at him in disbelief but he appeared not to notice. "I recognised the signs almost immediately. One encounters this sort of thing surprisingly often abroad -"

"This is not an occasion for speculation, Gilderoy," McGonagall said.

Lockhart's smile faltered. Dumbledore had, however, kept his attention on Filch. "We will do everything we can for her."

Filch stared at the cat. "Who did it?"

Dumbledore calmly reiterated, "We do not yet know."

"He was here." Filch pointed at Harry without looking away from Mrs Norris. "He was standing right here."

"And we will establish why," Dumbledore said. "But being present does not establish responsibility. We must hear what happened and examine the evidence before drawing conclusions."

Draco ought to have felt reassured. Dumbledore was saying what she had wanted someone to say. He was stopping Filch, refusing to let Snape's insinuations become a verdict.

Yet the evidence existed, and she knew something about it. At the thought, her stomach turned.

Around them, the crowd was changing. The first shock had given way to whispered explanations, none of which seemed to require much certainty. Draco saw a boy glance from the message to Harry's chest, where the green-and-silver crest caught the torchlight. Another followed his gaze.

Harry noticed this, for his hand rose briefly towards the front of his robes, then dropped again.

The famous boy in Slytherin. The boy who had survived Voldemort. The boy standing beneath a threat made in the name of Slytherin's heir.

Draco could almost feel the story assembling around him. Harry looked at her and she moved closer, enough that their shoulders touched. "Don't listen to them," she said quietly.

His eyes remained on hers for a moment before shifting towards Ron and Hermione. Ron was glaring at anyone who looked too long while Hermione's gaze kept returning to the writing, her face drawn with thought.

McGonagall turned towards the students. "Return to your common rooms. Prefects, see that everyone goes directly there."

The order stirred the crowd into reluctant movement. Older students began gathering younger ones, voices rising as they tried to keep their houses together. Theodore remained where he was until Snape looked towards him. "Mr Nott that includes you."

Blaise lingered beside Draco. "Coming?"

She looked at Dumbledore, who had begun speaking quietly to McGonagall, then at Harry.

"Mr. Potter, Mr. Weasley, Miss Granger," the headmaster said, turning back towards them. "I would like to hear your account somewhere rather less crowded."

Draco took a breath. "Professor, I -"

McGonagall looked towards her. "Were you with them, Miss Malfoy?"

"No."

The answer felt unbearably inadequate.

"Then return to your common room. We will speak to you if necessary."

Draco stood motionless for a second. In her hands, the parcels from the feast had been crushed against her robes. She had saved Harry's dinner, worried that he would come back hungry from an unpleasant evening, while something else had been moving through the castle.

Filch had stepped closer to Dumbledore, still watching Harry with open hostility, and Snape was waiting for the children to disperse. Blaise said her name quietly and she turned with him towards the dungeons. Behind her, she could hear Harry begin explaining.

Draco could not shake the feeling that, despite everything she had changed, she had arrived at the same terrible moment again. The three of them beneath the red writing, Mrs Norris rigid in Dumbledore's arms, and Draco knowing too much to claim innocence and too little to stop what came next.

Chapter 31 of 35 collected

Chapter 31 : The Civil War

By daylight, the corridor looked smaller.

Draco had remembered it crowded with faces, bright with torchlight and the wet gleam of red lettering. Now the windows admitted a thin, grey light, and the students passing through kept close to the opposite wall. Some hurried without looking while others slowed just enough to read the message before remembering somewhere else they needed to be.

The floor was dry and the torch bracket had been emptied, but the writing remained.

Hermione stood a little apart from the others, studying it with her arms folded tightly across her chest. "I've tried the library twice," she said. "Every copy of Hogwarts: A History has been taken out. Madam Pince says there's a waiting list."

Ron glanced towards her. "People are actually queuing for it?"

Hermione turned to face them, "Of course, Ron. They want to know about the Chamber."

Harry was looking at the place where Mrs Norris had hung. Draco watched his gaze move from the bracket to the floor, then towards the bathroom door. He had said little on the way upstairs, and the sight of the corridor seemed to have drawn him further into himself.

"I can tell you the story," Draco said. "I remember reading it."

Hermione turned. "The whole thing?"

Draco had read those pages so often that she could remember where one paragraph ended and the next began. At the start of term, she had hoped another reading might expose something she had missed. Maybe a name, a qualification, some small detail that would make the diary comprehensible. Now the passage was simply lodged in her head.

"The founders, Godric Gryffindor, Rowena Ravenclaw, Helga Hufflepuff and Salazar Slytherin disagreed about which students should be admitted to Hogwarts," she began. "Slytherin wanted to restrict the school to children from magical families, but the others wouldn't agree. Eventually, the argument became serious enough that he left."

Ron made a sound under his breath.

Draco continued as if she hadn't heard it. "According to the legend, he built a hidden chamber before he went. Nobody else could open it, only his heir would be able to unseal it and release whatever he'd left inside."

Hermione's eyes moved back to the writing. "Whatever?"

Draco nodded. "The book calls it a monster. It doesn't say what kind."

"And he left it here?" Harry asked. "In a school?"

Draco sighed, a bitter taste in her mouth. "Yes. He intended to drive out the students he thought shouldn't be allowed to learn magic."

The words sounded worse aloud than they had on the page.

For a moment, nobody spoke, but then Ron shook his head. "I always knew Slytherin was a twisted old loony, but I didn't realise he'd started all this pureblood rubbish. I wouldn't be in his house if you paid me. If the Hat had tried putting me there, I'd have got straight back on the —"

He broke off with a sharp intake of breath, for Hermione had shifted beside him. "What?"

She looked at him pointedly, and Ron followed her gaze.

Harry's face had closed. Draco felt a slow, ugly heat rise beneath her collar.

"Oh," Ron said.

"How fortunate for you," Draco replied, "that the Hat spared you the indignity."

Ron fumbled through an explanation, "That's not what I meant."

Draco sneered, "You seemed quite clear."

"I was talking about Slytherin - the founder," Ron said, growing flustered. "Not you two - look, you know what I'm saying."

Harry turned fully towards him. "Do we?"

Ron looked between them. "Oh, come on, Harry. You have to know that I didn't mean you two."

Harry's mouth was pinched into a thin line, "But you'd rather leave school than be in our house."

"It was just - "

"Something you said without thinking?" Draco supplied. "That seems to happen rather a lot."

Ron's ears reddened. "You've just told us he wanted to set a monster on Muggle-borns."

Draco still smarting from his comment, turned on him. "And you decided that makes everyone wearing green the same as him?"

Ron exclaimed, "No!"

Draco cooled off significantly, "Then I suggest you stop talking as though it does."

Hermione drew a breath. "Ron was being thoughtless but he didn't mean that."

"He was being prejudiced," Draco said.

Ron's mouth tightened. "You don't have to make everything into -"

Harry stepped forward before Ron could complete his statement. "You're talking about my house too."

"I know that!"

"Then act like it." The sharpness in Harry's voice seemed to surprise Ron more than anything Draco had said. He stared at him, caught between apology and the instinct to defend himself.

"Harry, I'm sorry. I wasn't saying you're -"

"Evil?" Harry asked. "Because that's what it sounded like."

Draco looked away. A pair of students had slowed at the end of the corridor, pretending to examine a notice on the wall. She had no interest in giving them something else to repeat over lunch.

Harry noticed them too. "Come on." He caught Draco lightly by the sleeve and led her towards the bathroom.

Behind them, Hermione said Ron's name in a tone that promised a dressing down.


The door swung inward with a tired creak and a swirl of cold air touched Draco's face.

She knew the room before she properly saw it - the chipped sinks, the spotted mirrors, the cubicle doors hanging at slightly uneven angles. A tap dripped steadily into a stained basin. Damp had darkened the corners where the walls met the floor.

Her steps slowed. For a moment, she was taller, hands thinner and body distinctly that of a teenage boy.

His hands were braced against the edge of a sink, knuckles white against the porcelain. The reflection before him was thin and frightened and furious with itself for being either. Behind him, Myrtle hovered near a cubicle, asking questions he could not answer.

Then the door opened in his memory.

Harry Potter. A wand raised and a flash of bright white light. The sudden, incomprehensible pain of his chest opening beneath his robes.

Draco drew a breath that did not quite fill her lungs.

"What do you two think you're doing here?" A ghost rose through the nearest cubicle door. Myrtle adjusted her thick spectacles and regarded them with immediate suspicion. "This is a girls' bathroom."

Harry stopped beside Draco. "We know."

Myrtle peered at both of them, "Do you? Who are you?"

Harry's face began to colour. "I'm Harry and this is Draco. And we were just -"

"Oh, I see." Myrtle's mouth pinched. "Thought nobody would bother you in here, did you? Thought you could sneak in for a kiss?"

"No!" Harry said it so quickly that the word echoed off the tiles.

Draco scarcely heard him, for her attention had been taken with the sinks. Had the other attacks happened near here?

Colin had been found somewhere else, she thought. Finch-Fletchley too. She could remember names and faces, the thrill of terrible gossip spreading through Slytherin, but the locations had never mattered enough for her to retain them.

The bathroom might be irrelevant or it might be the one useful thing she had overlooked. Harry had followed the voice here, after all and Mrs Norris had been found outside.

What could move through a castle without anyone seeing it? What could leave a cat rigid and unresponsive without killing it?

Myrtle drifted closer to Draco, plunging an ice cold hand into her arm. "You're not even listening."

Harry glanced at Draco. "She's thinking."

Myrtle tittered, sounding pleased with herself, "About kissing you?"

He took another quick glance at Draco, "No."

Myrtle sounded disappointed, "Well, there's no need to sound so horrified."

The door opened again and Hermione peered inside. Behind her, Ron stepped in too, looking considerably less certain of himself.

Myrtle threw up her hands. "Oh, wonderful. More of you. Why don't you all just drop in? Not like I'm busy or anything."

"Hello, Myrtle," Hermione said, kindly.

Myrtle floated between her and Ron, "You don't have to pretend to be pleased."

Hermione wisely let that pass. Ron, on the other hand, had other pressing matters on his mind. He stopped a few feet from Harry. "Look," he said, "I'm sorry."

Harry folded his arms, and Ron glanced at Draco, then back at him. "I shouldn't have said it. I wasn't thinking about you two, but that doesn't make it all right."

Draco's eyes moved briefly towards Hermione. She was watching Ron with the restrained encouragement of someone who had helped him reach that conclusion but was determined he should deliver it himself.

"I know you're not like that," Ron continued. "Either of you."

Harry's shoulders loosened, though his expression remained guarded. "All right."

Ron hesitated. "So we're okay?"

"Just don't say it again."

Draco gave a small shrug when Ron looked towards her. The apology was better than she had expected. She was not sure that spoke particularly well of either of them.

Myrtle descended until she was hovering at roughly eye level. "What was it you said anyway?"

"Nothing about you," Ron replied.

Myrtle sniffed accusingly, "That's what people always say."

"We're not here to make fun of you," Hermione told her.

"Then why are you here?"

Hermione glanced towards the door. "Because of what happened outside."

Myrtle's expression sharpened with interest, then darkened. "Of course. Nobody comes to see me unless something dreadful has happened."

Draco let the conversation recede. Her gaze had caught on the row of taps. There was something maddening about standing in a place she knew so intimately and having no idea whether that familiarity was useful. She could remember Myrtle's voice through an evening of crying. She could remember the slick tiles beneath her knees.

"Well, I still think it's Nott," Ron said.

The name brought her attention halfway back.

Hermione frowned. "Because of what he said last night?"

Ron enthusiastically put forth his argument. "Yeah, because of what he said, and also because of his family. He's been walking round as though he's waiting for something to happen."

Harry looked uncertain, "That doesn't prove he opened a hidden chamber."

Ron countered, "He practically cheered when he saw the writing."

Hermione added, "I don't know, Ron. Being pleased about it and being responsible aren't the same thing."

"He could be the heir." Ron insisted.

Draco pressed her teeth against her lower lip. Theodore Nott had looked pleased but that didn't mean anything. He just liked watching other people become uncomfortable. It did not require ancient ancestry or access to a monster.

Draco was more sure than ever that the diary was the part they were missing - the one she was keeping from them.

"Draco?" Harry had turned towards her. "What do you think?"

She did not answer at once. The black cover returned to her mind, the faded gold letters, the clean page where a drop of ink should have remained. Somewhere, someone had that book.

Harry touched her elbow. "Hey, are you okay?"

She blinked, coming back to herself, "I'm fine."

His gaze travelled over her face, then towards the sinks she had been staring at. "We can go."

"No, I -"

"It's all right." He had mistaken her distraction for fear.

Myrtle crossed her arms, seeming almost displeased that they were going, "Leaving already?"

"We should get to lunch," Hermione said.

"Of course you should. You can eat." Myrtle exclaimed in a loud wail before floating away.

Ron glanced towards her, then thought better of speaking.


The corridor had become busier with students were heading downstairs in groups, their conversations dipping whenever they passed the writing.

Hermione waited until they had moved away from the bathroom door. "You didn't answer us," she said to Draco. "About Nott."

Draco gave a short, incredulous laugh. "Theodore?"

Ron bristled. "What's so funny?"

"If he'd managed anything this elaborate, he'd have found a way to tell half the house before breakfast."

Ron said, "He might be keeping it secret."

Draco dismissed his argument, "He couldn't keep his father's promotion secret for the duration of one meal."

Harry's mouth twitched despite himself. Ron caught it and bristled. "That's different," he insisted. "Bragging about his dad's promotion isn't the same as admitting he's set a monster loose in the castle."

Draco gave him a sceptical look. "Weasley, I share a classroom with him. He struggles with the spells we're actually taught. I'm not inclined to credit him with finding a secret chamber that's defeated generations of teachers."

"He wouldn't have to work it out himself if he was the heir," Ron argued. "That's the whole point, isn't it? Slytherin left it for him to open."

"Ron's right about that," Hermione said reluctantly. "We don't know how the Chamber opens. It might not require advanced magic."

Ron looked vindicated.

"But that doesn't make it Nott," she added. "All we know is that he approved of what happened. That's horrible, but it isn't proof."

"I didn't say it was proof. I said it could be him." Ron turned back to Draco. "Unless you've got a better idea?"

Draco's expression cooled. "If I knew who was responsible, Weasley, I'd have told the headmaster already."

She heard the lie as she said it...or perhaps it was not quite a lie. She did not know who had the diary. She did not know who had opened the Chamber, she only knew more than she was admitting.

Ron gave a frustrated snort. "Right. You haven't got a better idea, but we're supposed to take your word for it that Nott's innocent."

Draco raised her eyebrow, feeling accused, "I didn't say he was innocent."

Ron countered, "You're certainly keen to stick up for him. Suppose it's different when it's one of your lot."

Harry's face hardened. "Don't you say that about her, Ron."

"I only meant -"

"I heard what you meant." Harry's voice rose. "You've just apologised for that!"

Ron's ears went red. "Well, he said it right in front of her! You heard him. And now she's acting like I'm thick for thinking it could be him."

"Then argue about Nott," Harry snapped. "Leave her out of it."

Ron looked away, his jaw tight. For several seconds, the four of them stood in the middle of the passage while other students walked around them. Then Ron shifted his bag. "I'm going to lunch." He left without waiting for an answer.

Hermione watched him go, visibly torn between following and remaining where she was. "He's worried," she said.

"So are we," Harry replied.

"I know." She looked at Draco, then towards the bathroom. "Be careful, both of you. Please. Don't go off investigating on your own."

Harry nodded quickly, while Draco inclined her head, which she hoped would be mistaken for agreement.

Satisfied only because she had no better assurance to extract, Hermione hurried after Ron.

Draco watched them disappear around the corner. "Well," she said. "That was productive."

Harry did not smile, he was looking down at the crest on his robes. "Do you think most people feel like that? About Slytherin?"

Draco could have pretended not to understand. Instead, she leaned against the wall. "Some do."

Harry nodded slowly. "Ron knew me before the Sorting."

"He still knows you."

"Yeah. But if he thinks that without meaning to..." Harry stopped, struggling to put it into words. "People who don't know me are going to think worse."

Draco remembered the looks in the corridor the previous night. Eyes moving from the message to Harry's robes, suspicion finding an easy place to settle. "They're frightened," she said.

"That doesn't make it better." Harry glanced towards the writing farther down the passage. "Do you think they'll decide one of us is the heir?"

Draco quietly remarked, "They've probably decided several mutually contradictory things already."

"What if they think it's me?"

Draco stared at him. "Oh, Potter."

He looked defensive at once. "I'm serious."

"So am I, Potter. You're a lion in serpent's clothing. The Hat putting you in Slytherin hasn't made you any less inclined to do something heroic and spectacularly ill-advised."

Harry did not look too convinced by her argument.

"You want a family tree? The Potters go back centuries," she said. "There's no connection to Slytherin in the genealogy."

"How do you know that?"

Draco huffed, "I read."

A little of the tension left his face. "You looked up my family?"

Draco glanced down the corridor, replying nonchalantly, "I was looking up all pureblood families. And unfortunately, books do insist on arranging information where people can find it."

Harry was smiling now which she found deeply inconvenient. "So there's nothing?"

"No recorded connection," she said, more carefully. "Certainly nothing that makes being put in Slytherin evidence of anything."

He looked towards the crest again, but this time without the same unease. "Right."

Draco pushed away from the wall. "Besides, if Slytherin had arranged for his heir to inherit an ancient chamber and a murderous monster, I doubt he intended it for someone who apologises when he bumps into furniture."

Harry laughed - the sound easing something in her, although she refused to look at him long enough to examine why. Sometimes she truly wondered what the Sorting Hat had been doing. Harry could be secretive, determined, even calculating when he cared enough, but then he would turn towards her with that open, grateful face, and she could scarcely reconcile him with the house everyone else seemed so certain they understood.

"Come on," she said. "Before Weasley eats everything."

Harry was asking whether she could show him the book about his family when movement near the wall caught her eye. At first, Draco thought it was a crack in the stone, but then it moved again.

Spiders.

A thin line of them hurried out from a gap near the base of the wall, passing beneath the red writing. They scurried one behind another along the edge of the corridor, their small bodies scarcely visible against the shadow.

Draco slowed, watching the line continue towards the window. There were too many to be a coincidence and they were all moving in the same direction.


By the end of Potions, Millicent had become unusually intent on leaving.

Draco noticed her packing while the rest of the class was still cleaning up. She had pushed her notes into her bag without rolling them properly, her eyes moving towards the door whenever someone passed it. When Snape finally dismissed them, she stood so abruptly that her stool caught against the table leg.

Draco called out to her, "Millie, wait. Aren't you coming to lunch?"

Millicent paused with her bag clutched against her side. "I don't think so."

Pansy, who had spent most of the lesson reminding everyone how dreadful her flu had been, looked up from fastening her ink bottle. "Really, Draco. Even Millicent's avoiding lunch with you now."

"That isn't why." Millicent's answer came quickly enough to make Pansy raise her eyebrows. "I just don't feel like eating."

Draco ignored Pansy. Millicent was looking somewhere over her shoulder, and there was something rehearsed about the explanation, as though she had decided what to say before anyone asked. It brought back the unhappy little smile with which she had excused herself from the feast.

Draco asked, "Are you still feeling ill?"

"A bit. I'll see you later."

For a moment, Draco remained beside the table, watching the doorway. She could not tell whether following would be kindness or an intrusion. Since reading Millicent's diary, she had become painfully conscious of how many questions she wanted to ask for reasons she had no right to examine.

Harry and Blaise had stopped near the classroom entrance, where the departing students were funnelling into the corridor. Blaise's attention followed Millicent as she hurried out of the classroom. "Is she alright?"

"She says she is." Draco slipped her bag onto her shoulder, reluctant to discuss Millicent with Pansy still close enough to listen. "You two go ahead. I'll catch up."

Harry frowned. "You're not coming to lunch?"

"There's something I want to check first."

That caught Blaise's attention. "Do you need us?"

"No, I won't be long." She had hoped to leave it at that, but Harry lingered, plainly remembering Hermione's warning. With Pansy and Daphne still gathering their things nearby, Draco lowered her voice. "I need the lavatory, Potter. Would you like a more detailed explanation?"

Harry went red. "No. I just thought -"

"Then perhaps you could spare us both and stop."

Blaise turned towards the corridor, his mouth twitching. "Come on, Potter. I think she can manage this without an escort."

Draco waited until they were out of sight before heading farther into the dungeons.


The thought had occurred to her while Myrtle was complaining about their presence in her bathroom.

Draco had spent weeks searching books for something that might explain the diary, turning over the same scraps of information until they had become almost meaningless. Meanwhile, the ghosts drifted through the castle as they always had, witnesses to years she could scarcely imagine. T. M. Riddle might have been a former student at Hogwarts. If so, there was a chance one of them remembered him.

She had considered asking Myrtle herself, but the bathroom had made thinking difficult, and anything involving the diary required more privacy than she could obtain with Harry, Ron, and Hermione standing beside her. Besides, if Riddle had belonged to Slytherin, which Draco was becoming more inclined to believe, the Bloody Baron seemed the most sensible place to begin.

Sensible did not mean agreeable, however.

Finding him took her beyond the familiar passages surrounding the common room, into an older stretch of the dungeons where the ceiling dipped and the torches stood farther apart. She had begun wondering whether she would have to abandon the search when she heard the faint clink of chains ahead.

The Baron stood beneath an archway, his silver-stained robes hanging motionless about him. Even among ghosts, there was something unpleasantly lifeless about his face - no restless curiosity like Nick's, none of Myrtle's hungry attention to every person entering a room. He seemed quite capable of remaining there for another century without caring whether anyone passed.

Draco stopped a respectful distance away. "Sir, may I ask you a question?"

His eyes moved towards her. The silence that followed was long enough to make her aware of how young she must look to him, standing in the passage with a schoolbag on her shoulder. "If you require help with your lessons, consult your teachers."

"It isn't about my lessons. I'm trying to find out whether someone called Riddle attended Hogwarts."

At the name, his gaze sharpened. Draco could not tell whether he recognised it or merely disliked being questioned, but he turned more fully towards her, the chains shifting against his robes. "And why should that concern you?"

She had prepared several possible answers on the walk down. Under his scrutiny, most of them suddenly sounded like transparent lies. "It may have something to do with what happened on Halloween."

"An affair for the headmaster."

"Of course. But -" Draco started.

"Then leave it with him." His eyes travelled briefly over her robes. "A young lady ought to have occupations more suitable than prowling the dungeons in search of unpleasant stories."

Draco held back the response that rose immediately to her lips. She needed his memory more than she needed the satisfaction of informing him what she thought of his advice. "Someone is using Slytherin's name to threaten students," she said instead. "And the rest of the school seems to think that gives them licence to treat everyone in our house as a suspect."

The Baron remained silent, but he had not turned away. Draco took that as permission to continue, choosing to appeal to his pride rather than his sympathy. "Slytherin has rather more to its name than a threat scrawled on a wall. You wouldn't know it from listening to the other houses, of course. They're enjoying this far too much."

She allowed a little of her irritation into her voice. "I'd prefer to find out who's responsible than let them go on mistaking their prejudices for proof."

That, at least, was something she could say with conviction. She still remembered Harry looking down at the crest on his robes, as though something that had belonged to him quite comfortably a few days earlier had become a warning to everyone else.

The Baron studied her for another few moments. When he answered, his tone had lost some of its dismissiveness. "I have known several Riddles. Which one are you referring to?"

Draco's fingers tightened around her bag strap. "I only have the initials. T. M. Riddle."

He looked away from her, his blank eyes resting on the opposite wall. She waited without prompting him, afraid that another question would make him withdraw whatever cooperation she had managed to obtain. "Tom Riddle," he said at last. "Yes, a Slytherin."

The relief was so immediate that she almost missed the second part. "What was he like?"

"Able and disciplined. He understood the value of applying himself." The Baron spoke with a reserve that made the approval more striking than an enthusiastic account would have been. Draco tried to reconcile it with the shabby little diary she remembered from Flourish and Blotts.

"He was an excellent student?"

"One of the most accomplished of his time, courteous, too. He did not mistake impertinence for intelligence."

She chose to disregard the implication. "Did the teachers think highly of him?"

"Enough to make him a prefect, then Head Boy." The Baron paused, considering. "He also received a special award for services to Hogwarts."

Draco leaned forward slightly. An award meant a record, something she might be able to examine without relying on a ghost's willingness to answer questions. "What services?"

The Baron's expression grew faintly impatient. "I recall the distinction, not the occasion."

Draco couldn't believe her ears, "Would it still be in the trophy room?"

"Presumably. The school is fond of preserving evidence of its approval."

She had already begun thinking of the cabinets upstairs when another question checked her excitement. Riddle had been here - that much was established. But the diary had not reached Ginny by accident, and Lucius had treated it as something worth passing on discreetly. Its owner could be dead, absent, or very much alive. "What became of him after Hogwarts?"

The Baron looked back at her. "He left, as students do."

"But did you hear of him afterwards?"

"For a time." Something in his expression changed, though Draco could not have said what. "A brilliant wizard. Frighteningly so, on occasion."

The words made her less eager to interrupt. "And then? What happened to him?"

"His whereabouts became uncertain. Eventually, his name was no longer heard."

Draco frowned. "How do you mean? Surely someone knew where he'd gone."

The Baron turned his pale eyes on her, "I remember the boy. What became of the man is not mine to account for." His voice was low, but carried clearly through the empty passage. "You have your answer, Miss Malfoy. Do not presume upon my patience."

He began drifting towards the wall. Draco took an involuntary step after him. "Sir, if there's anything else -"

"Take care where you put your nose, little lady. You may discover that some matters do not reward persistence." He passed through the stone before she could answer, his chains disappearing last.

Draco stared at the place where he had vanished. Apparently death had done nothing to improve his manners.


The trophy room lay deserted when she reached it, its glass cabinets reflecting the pale light from the windows. Draco set her bag beside the door and began with the awards nearest the entrance.

She had never appreciated quite how enthusiastically Hogwarts congratulated itself. Cups, shields, plaques, and medals crowded the shelves, many arranged so closely that the inscriptions behind them could only be read from an awkward angle.

The Baron had not given her a useful date. For all his recollection told her, Tom Riddle might have left school twenty years ago or eighty.

She worked her way around the room, crouching to inspect the lower shelves and leaning close enough to the glass that her breath briefly obscured the lettering. Twice she found awards for services to the school, but neither belonged to Riddle.

Partway along the second wall, a familiar surname caught her eye. James Potter.

Draco paused in front of a Quidditch plaque. The name stood among those of the other team members, unremarkable unless one knew to look for it.

Harry would want to see this. The thought came with such certainty that she found herself examining the inscription more closely, wondering whether he even knew his father had played. He spoke so rarely of his parents except to ask a question nobody seemed able to answer. Here, at least, was something definite - a name, an achievement, a small piece of his father's life that had remained in the castle all this time.

She noted the position of the cabinet before moving on. Whatever else she found today, she could bring Harry back for that.

The search grew less promising as she approached the far end of the room. Her back ached from bending over the lower shelves, and she was beginning to suspect that the award had been moved or stored elsewhere. Asking a teacher would require an explanation and asking Filch, whose knowledge of the school's possessions was probably exhaustive, appealed even less.

She was examining a row of tarnished silver cups when she noticed a smaller award partly hidden behind a broad shield. From where she stood, only the words services to the school were visible.

Draco crouched and shifted sideways until she could read past the edge of the shield.

Special Award for Services to the School.

T. M. Riddle.

For a moment, the satisfaction of finding it outweighed everything else. Here were the same initials she remembered from the diary, preserved behind glass among Hogwarts' most cherished accomplishments. The Baron had been right - Riddle had attended the school, and someone had thought sufficiently well of him to give him an award.

She leaned closer, searching for a date or a second inscription that might explain what he had done. There was nothing. The wording was maddeningly self-satisfied, apparently written on the assumption that anyone looking at it would already know why it mattered.

What sort of services?

Had he distinguished himself academically? Helped a teacher? Saved someone's life? The award suggested something beyond the ordinary achievements the Baron had listed, but without an explanation, she could make it mean almost anything.

Draco rose slowly, her gaze still fixed on the plaque.

A prefect, a Head Boy, and the recipient of a special award. It was an impressive school career, precisely the sort her father would have approved of. Yet that did not explain why Lucius had possessed his diary, much less why he had slipped it into Ginny Weasley's books.

If it had merely been the abandoned journal of some celebrated former student, he could have given it to Draco. He might even have made a lesson of it, holding Riddle up as an example of what a properly ambitious Slytherin could accomplish. Instead, he had concealed it among a Weasley's possessions.

Draco glanced towards the doorway, suddenly conscious of how long she had been alone. She knew the sort of people her father admired, too, and she could not imagine him quietly planting another man's diary on a child unless he expected something from it.

Had Riddle become a dark wizard? Was he the Heir of Slytherin?

Draco folded her arms, trying to separate what she knew from what she was beginning to suspect. The diary had belonged to a gifted Slytherin who later disappeared. Her father had placed it in Ginny's possession and the Chamber had subsequently opened. She was certain the diary mattered, but nothing she had learned today explained how those facts connected.

She was still missing too many answers, but finding the diary had become the obvious place to start.

Chapter 32 of 35 collected

Chapter 32 : The Divided Loyalties

The greenhouse door closed behind them, shutting out the warm, earthy smell of compost and the rustling of plants that, in Draco’s opinion, ought never to have been allowed within reach of children.

Her shoulders ached. There was soil inside one of her cuffs, and a tender patch on her wrist where a root had tightened before Millicent managed to prise it loose. Harry, walking on her other side, was attempting to pull his glove back into its original shape. One finger hung limply from it.

“Throw it away,” Draco advised.

“It’s still a glove.”

“Only in the broadest sense.”

Millicent laughed and took it from him, inspecting the damage as they crossed the grounds. She had been more like herself during the lesson - complaining, helping without being asked, laughing when Harry’s plant tried to climb into his sleeve - and Draco was reluctant to disturb that by asking whether she intended to eat lunch.

The castle doors stood open ahead of them. Students were coming in from the grounds and descending the stairs towards the Great Hall, their voices mingling beneath the vaulted ceiling. Draco was brushing dried soil from her robes when a name reached her from the passage above.

“—could be Flint.”

She looked up.

Seamus Finnigan and Dean Thomas had emerged from the direction of the Defence classroom, Neville trailing half a pace behind. They were walking slowly, still absorbed in their conversation, while their classmates passed them on the stairs.

“Flint?” Dean said. “He’d probably forget he was supposed to keep it secret.”

“Nott, then. He’s always going on about his family.”

“Or Parkinson. Wouldn’t put it past her.”

Beside Draco, Millicent made a disgusted sound. Harry had gone quiet, his attention fixed on the boys ahead.

Draco reached for his sleeve before Dean spoke again. “There’s someone more obvious, isn’t there?”

“Who?”

“The Slytherin they found standing right underneath the writing.”

Harry stopped. Draco felt his arm stiffen beneath her fingers. She could still have drawn him towards the other staircase -  there were students between them and the boys, enough movement to let them slip away without being noticed. But Harry was staring at Dean with an expression she had seen too often since Halloween - anger held very tightly over something more vulnerable.

“Don’t,” she said under her breath.

Seamus glanced at Dean, warming to the suggestion. “Potter? Yeah. He is a bit creepy. Have you seen who he goes round with? Malfoy, Bulstrode, and that Zabini.”

Millicent’s face darkened and for an instant, Draco wanted to let go of Harry and deal with Finnigan herself. Instead, she tightened her hold. Whatever she said would become another reason for them to believe they had been right about her friends.

Neville looked over his shoulder and saw them at once. His eyes widened, and he turned back so abruptly that his bag struck Dean’s elbow. “Dean—”

But Dean shrugged him aside, still talking. “Something’s got to be wrong with him. You don’t end up in Slytherin after what happened to his parents unless—”

“Dean, stop.”

“—unless you’re a bit cracked. Same house as the man who murdered them, and he’s perfectly happy there.”

Harry tore free. Draco tried to catch his sleeve again, but he was already out of reach. He crossed the space between them, seized Dean’s shoulder, and spun him round.

Dean’s surprise barely had time to register before Harry’s fist struck his jaw. His head snapped sideways. He staggered into Seamus, dropping his bag, and books scattered across the flagstones. The noise brought the students nearest them to a halt.

“Harry!” Draco hurried after him.

Millicent was faster. “Go on - hit him harder!”

Dean recovered with a furious, disbelieving look and flung himself at Harry. His fist caught Harry across the cheek, knocking his glasses askew. Harry shoved him back, and they collided with the wall beneath a portrait whose occupant promptly abandoned the frame.

Seamus grabbed Harry from behind. “Get off him!”

Harry twisted violently, trying to wrench himself loose. Dean still had a fistful of his robes, and when Seamus hauled backwards, the fabric pulled taut across Harry’s throat. Draco pushed between Seamus and the wall, trying to catch Harry’s arm without taking an elbow to the face.

“Let go of his collar!” she snapped at Dean.

“He hit me!”

“And you’re choking him!”

Dean loosened his grip just as Harry broke free of Seamus. Harry drove him backwards again, his face flushed and unrecognisable in its fury, and Draco realised with a sickening jolt that he was not going to stop because she asked.

People had begun gathering around them. Someone called for a teacher, but nobody went to find one. They stood watching instead, whispering Harry’s name, craning to see the famous boy in Slytherin robes fighting beneath the stairs.

Even now, Draco thought, they were making a story out of him.

Hermione’s voice cut through the noise. “What happened?”

She was pushing through the crowd with Ron close behind. His expression changed when he saw Harry, and he started forward without waiting for an answer.

“They were saying he opened the Chamber,” Draco told Hermione. “Then Thomas brought up his parents.”

Ron barely heard Draco. He had already reached Harry as Seamus caught him again, shoved Seamus’s arm aside, and wrapped both arms around Harry’s chest. “Harry - leave it!”

Harry struggled against him. “Get off!”

“It’s me!” Ron dragged him back a step, bracing his feet as Harry tried to pull away.

Dean stumbled clear and bent to retrieve his bag, then straightened with blood on his lower lip. “You’re a psychopath, Potter!”

Draco turned towards him, anger rising so sharply that she scarcely knew what she meant to say.

Ron answered first. “Shut your mouth.”

Dean stared at him. “Didn’t you see what he did?”

“Yeah. And I also heard what you had to say, too.”

Harry’s struggles eased. Ron kept hold of him, but something in his grip changed. He was no longer merely pulling Harry out of a fight. He stood beside him, facing the same direction.

Seamus rubbed his shoulder where he had struck the wall. “Your mate’s a dangerous crackpot.”

“Who asked you to have a go at him?”

“We were talking!”

“About his mum and dad!”

Dean wiped his mouth, looking from Ron to the watching students. Being struck was evidently becoming less humiliating than being told, in front of everyone, that he had deserved it. “You don’t even know what I said.”

“Then say it again,” Ron challenged.

Dean did not.

The hesitation was brief, but Draco saw Harry notice it. His breathing was still harsh, his fists still clenched, yet he had stopped trying to get past Ron.

Neville stood beside the fallen books, pale and miserable. “I tried to tell them you were there,” he said.

His voice was almost lost beneath Seamus’s. “So we’re supposed to watch what we say in case Potter hears?”

“You could try not being a pair of prats,” Ron said.

Dean’s eyes narrowed. “Since when are you on their side?”

Ron looked genuinely bewildered. “What?”

“The snakes. You’re always hanging round with them, and now you’re defending him for attacking people.”

Draco glanced at Ron. Only a few days earlier, she might have expected that word to pass without comment. She remembered his careless certainty in the corridor, Harry’s hurt, the apology that had not quite survived their next disagreement.

Now Ron’s face had gone red. “I’m on Harry’s side, you idiot.”

For the first time since Dean mentioned his parents, Harry looked away from him.

It was only a glance towards Ron, quick enough that Draco might have missed it if she had not been standing so close. Ron did not see, he was too busy glaring at Dean. But Harry’s expression shifted, the fury briefly giving way to something uncertain.

Seamus stepped forward. “Oh, come off it. You didn’t even hear —”

“I’ve heard enough. You don’t know anything about him, so keep your fat mouths shut.”

“We know he was there,” Dean shot back. “We know what house he’s in.”

Ron made a sharp movement towards him. Seamus caught his shoulder, whether to restrain him or push him away was unclear, and Ron knocked his hand aside. Seamus shoved back.

Hermione thrust herself between them. “Stop it! All of you!”

Seamus retreated, breathing hard. Then his eyes travelled over the Gryffindors gathered behind Ron, and his expression hardened with the determination to have the last word. “Just be careful you don’t upset him,” he told them. “Might set Slytherin’s monster on you next.”

A few students laughed uneasily, while others looked at Harry with suspicion.

Draco felt him tense beside her.

“Shut up!” Harry shouted. “I haven’t done anything!”

The force of it silenced the laughter.

He was no longer trying to reach Dean. He stood where Ron had pulled him, glasses crooked, cheek reddening, facing a corridor full of people who had heard an accusation far more readily than they would ever hear his denial.

At that moment, McGonagall arrived. “What is going on here?”

The crowd parted with remarkable speed. Hermione stepped back, and Ron’s hand fell from Harry’s arm.

McGonagall looked from Dean’s bleeding lip to Harry’s face, then at the books across the floor and Seamus standing shoulder to shoulder with Dean. "Mr Potter. Mr Thomas. Mr Finnigan. Mr Weasley. Explain yourselves.”

They all began at once.

“He hit me —”

“They were talking about —”

“I was only trying to pull —”

Prof. McGonagall's mouth was pursed into a thin line, “Silence.”

Harry’s mouth closed. Ron looked furious at being included, though he had the sense not to argue immediately.

Draco spoke into the pause. “Thomas and Finnigan were saying Harry was responsible for what happened to Mrs Norris. Then Thomas started talking about his parents.”

McGonagall’s gaze moved towards Dean. He looked away.

“I see,” she said.

The words offered Harry no visible comfort. He was watching her with a stubborn, wounded expression, as though he already knew which part of the incident would matter most.

“And that will be addressed,” she continued. “It does not, however, excuse fighting in the corridors.”

“I was stopping him,” Ron protested.

“When I arrived, Mr Weasley, you and Mr Finnigan were shoving one another. All four of you will report to my office for detention tomorrow evening. I shall hear your accounts individually, without the benefit of an audience.”

Dean began another objection, but McGonagall stopped him with a look. “Hospital wing, Mr Thomas. Mr Finnigan, go with him. Miss Granger, please see that Mr Potter has his face examined as well.”

Harry’s jaw tightened. “I’m fine.”

“That was not a question.” She turned towards the students still lingering nearby. “The rest of you will go to lunch. Now.”

They dispersed reluctantly, taking the story with them. Draco watched a pair of girls put their heads together before they had even reached the stairs. Dean gathered his books while Seamus waited. Neville bent to help, but Dean took the last one from him with a muttered word and walked away. Seamus followed without looking at Ron.

McGonagall remained until the passage had cleared, then left them with an instruction to proceed directly to the hospital wing and a final warning against further trouble.

Ron stared after her. “Brilliant. Detention for stopping a fight.”

“You did shove Seamus,” Hermione said.

“He shoved me first.”

Harry was attempting to straighten his glasses. His fingers shook slightly, and he lowered his hands when Draco looked towards him.

Ron noticed too, the complaint faded from his face.

For a moment, neither boy spoke. Harry looked at Ron, then towards the stairs where Dean and Seamus had disappeared. Draco wondered whether he was thinking of the argument outside Myrtle’s bathroom, or whether Ron was.

Ron shifted his bag higher on his shoulder. “I wasn’t letting them say that.”

Harry looked back at him. “Could have. They’re in your house.”

“Yeah, well.” Ron glanced away, uncomfortable with the weight Harry had given the observation. “Doesn’t mean they can talk about you however they like.”

Harry’s expression softened. The change was small at first, a loosening around his mouth. Then he grinned — not broadly, and not with any of the reckless triumph Millicent had seemed to expect from him, but enough to make Ron stop looking as though he was waiting to be turned away.

“Thanks,” Harry said, and clapped him on the back.

Ron’s shoulders relaxed. “You hit him pretty hard.”

“Ron,” Hermione warned.

Ron looked particularly offended at being chided by Hermione, “What? He did.”

Harry gave a short laugh, then winced as it pulled at his cheek. Ron laughed too, and Hermione muttered, “Boys,” with such weary conviction that even Millicent smiled.

Neville was still standing a little apart from them. “I’m sorry, Harry.”

Harry turned towards the pale boy.

“I tried to stop them. I didn’t know they were going to say —”

“I know.”

Neville nodded, relief mingling with embarrassment. He looked as though he wanted to say more, but Harry had already accepted what mattered. After a hesitant goodbye, he followed the others towards lunch.

Hermione began shepherding them upstairs. Millicent took Harry’s damaged glove from where he had shoved it into his pocket and informed him that it was beyond saving. Ron was still complaining about detention, but he kept pace with Harry, and Harry listened with an attention that seemed greater than the subject deserved.

Draco walked just behind them.

She had known Finnigan and Thomas in another life as boys who belonged to Potter’s sphere. She remembered them sitting beside him, calling to him across rooms, treating him with the casual familiarity of people who knew what he looked like first thing in the morning and how often he forgot his homework.

Draco could not decide whether Slytherin had made Harry more suspect or simply denied him the ordinary closeness that might have protected him from suspicion. Either way, she had watched them take the worst thing that had ever happened to him and turn it into evidence that something was wrong with him.

Ahead, Ron said something about McGonagall giving them a month of detentions if Harry broke Dean’s nose next time. Harry nudged him with his shoulder, and Ron nudged back.

Draco had wanted Ron to understand what his careless remarks had cost Harry. She doubted he could have explained it now if she asked. But when Seamus and Dean demanded that he choose, he had chosen without hesitation, in front of everyone.

And that had to count for something.


\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~

The noise from the Gryffindor stands followed Draco all the way up the steps.

Ordinarily, she would have welcomed it. There was something satisfying about hearing so many people work themselves into a frenzy over a match they were about to lose. Today, however, the jeering had begun before either team appeared, and several of the voices below had found it necessary to mention Potter by name.

Draco chose a seat high enough to see the whole pitch and sat between Millicent and Blaise. Across from them, red-and-gold banners hung from the railings in such profusion that the Gryffindor section seemed to have spread into every neighbouring stand. Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs had joined them, some wearing borrowed scarves, others waving flags that had plainly been charmed for the occasion.

The green and silver looked rather sparse by comparison.

Millicent noticed Blaise examining the opposite stands and caught his sleeve as he began to rise. “Where are you going?”

“To find somewhere less disagreeable to sit.”

“You’ve only just sat down.”

“And already I’ve been told to move my feet three times, and discovered that we’re surrounded by people who regard a school match as a personal vendetta.”

“You’re not going over there.”

Blaise looked at her hand on his sleeve. “I wasn’t aware I needed permission.”

Millicent's face twisted into a scowl, “You might try having some house pride.”

“I have plenty. I simply don’t think it requires me to spend the morning being shouted at.”

Millicent gave him a disgusted look. “Harry’s playing.”

Draco turned towards him, interested despite herself. Blaise and Harry had reached a fairly comfortable arrangement in which neither objected to the other’s presence, provided Draco or Millicent was there to keep conversation moving. They could exchange a joke now and then, even agree on something, but she could not remember either seeking the other out.

Blaise made a face. “I wish him every success. Quidditch is still very far down the list of things I’m prepared to suffer for.”

Millicent opened her mouth, but Draco’s attention had shifted to the aisle. Ginny Weasley was climbing towards them with a determined expression, Luna Lovegood following at a more leisurely pace. Neville brought up the rear, looking as though he had agreed to the expedition before learning its destination.

Ginny stopped beside their row and let out an irritated breath. “Can we sit here?”

Draco glanced at the space available. “Provided you haven’t brought the rest of your house.”

“I’ve had enough of them.”

Millicent released Blaise to move along, while Draco lifted her bag off the bench. Ginny squeezed into the space Blaise made for her, still looking back towards the Gryffindor stands.

“They were saying unpleasant things about Harry,” Luna explained, as though supplying a detail Ginny had accidentally omitted. “Ginny told them they were being stupid, but they didn’t agree.”

Ginny’s ears reddened. “They were being stupid.”

Neville hovered beside Draco until Millicent beckoned him into the row. “Ron and Hermione are still talking to them,” he said quietly. “They’ll probably come over in a minute.”

Draco looked across the pitch. She could not pick Ron out among so much red, but she had little difficulty imagining the conversation.

Behind Ginny, Blaise had recovered from his disappointment at being kept in the Slytherin stands. “Blaise Zabini,” he said, with rather more warmth than he had shown anyone all morning. “I don’t think we’ve been properly introduced.”

Draco reached behind Ginny and pinched his side.

He jolted and turned towards her. “Behave yourself,” she murmured. “That’s Ron’s sister.”

“Yes, I know, Draco.” He rubbed the place she had pinched, looking genuinely offended. “Can you be a little more trusting of my intentions?”

Draco muttered a quiet, “Give me a reason.”

Before he could answer, Neville settled into the space between Draco and Millicent. He offered Draco a tentative greeting, which she returned, and was immediately drawn into a detailed account of the previous day’s Herbology lesson.

Millicent appeared to have decided that someone who had not been present ought to hear precisely how unreasonable the plants had been. Neville listened with growing attention, asking what size pots they had used and whether Sprout had told them to loosen the roots first.

Draco watched them with dismay. Was Longbottom going to become part of this arrangement too?

The thought was familiar enough to be comfortable for half a second. She remembered a round-faced boy searching for his toad, fumbling with his wand, shrinking whenever someone addressed him too sharply. It had been so easy to make him frightened. She had scarcely needed to try.

Then another Neville rose in her memory - standing in the courtyard with the sword in his hands, defiance written across a face she had once thought incapable of it. Potter had been carried back to the castle, presumed dead. And Longbottom, of all people, had stood his ground.

Draco looked at the boy beside her, who was now explaining something to Millicent with careful, halting enthusiasm. She could see neither the sword nor the courage yet, but she knew better than to assume their absence.

He caught her looking and faltered. Draco turned towards the pitch before her expression could give him any further cause for unease.

The teams had emerged. Green robes streamed behind the Slytherins as they rose into the air, greeted by a roar from their own stands and a much larger swell of noise from the others. Harry climbed above the formation, his broom responding so readily that he seemed merely to think of moving and find himself somewhere else.

Draco leaned forward. He looked different up there. There was no hesitation in the way he turned, none of the guarded watchfulness that had followed him through the castle since Halloween. On a broom, he did not seem to be waiting for someone to tell him what they thought he was.

Madam Hooch released the balls, and the match began.

For the first few minutes, Draco managed to follow the play. Then a Gryffindor Chaser intercepted a pass meant for Flint, provoking a groan from the students around them, and Ginny began explaining to Blaise exactly what the Slytherins were doing wrong.

He listened with an attentive expression Draco recognised at once.

On her other side, Neville was explaining about a plant his grandmother had recently given him. Millicent was asking questions, apparently quite interested, and when he hesitated over a description, she supplied something from their lesson that encouraged him to continue. Luna sat slightly farther along the bench, watching the players with her head tilted. She appeared content not to require anybody’s attention.

Draco, unfortunately, was less accommodating. She found herself hemmed in by two conversations she had no wish to join and resented, on principle, being the only person in the row nobody was talking to.

Millicent’s easy success with Neville should not have surprised her. Of the three of them, she had always been the most willing to speak to strangers without first needing a reason to tolerate them.

Still, Draco was relieved when Hermione appeared at the top of the steps. Ron followed, his hair windswept and his expression suggesting that the conversation in the Gryffindor stands had ended without satisfying him.

Draco stood at once. “There’s room down here.”

She stepped into the row below and moved along the bench, allowing Hermione to sit between her and Ron. From there, she had an uninterrupted view of the pitch and no danger of being invited to admire Longbottom’s plant.

Hermione glanced back at the gathering behind them. “Well,” she said, sounding surprised. “Everyone seems to be getting along.”

“Give it time.”

Ron sat forward with his elbows on his knees. For a while, none of them spoke. A Slytherin Chaser missed a difficult shot, Ginny made an exasperated noise behind them, and Draco followed Harry as he swept along the far edge of the pitch.

Ron cleared his throat. “Er — Draco?”

She turned reluctantly. He was looking past Hermione at her. “About the other day. When we were talking about Nott.”

“What about it?”

Ron shifted on the bench. “I shouldn’t have said you were sticking up for him because he’s in your house.”

“No, you shouldn’t.”

Hermione gave Draco a brief look but she ignored it.

“I know,” Ron said. “That’s why I’m apologising.”

He sounded awkward rather than defensive, which made it harder to prolong the exchange in any satisfying way. Draco studied him for a moment, remembering him in the corridor the previous day, planted beside Harry while Finnigan demanded to know whose side he was on.

Hermione touched her arm. “Draco.”

“It’s fine,” Draco said at last. “I don’t expect much tact from you, Weasley. Just leave Harry out of it next time.”

Ron frowned slightly, but nodded.

Hermione, however, was looking at Draco with an expression she could not immediately interpret. “What?”

“Nothing.”

Draco disliked that answer, particularly when accompanied by Hermione’s small, thoughtful smile. She turned back towards the pitch, where Harry had climbed higher than either team. “Besides,” she added, “I was right about Snape and Quirrell last year. You might try listening before deciding I’m wrong.”

Ron made a quiet sound that could have meant almost anything, but Hermione was more forthcoming. “You are right,” she said. “Have you found anything else? About the Chamber?”

Draco’s eyes remained on Harry.

She had meant to tell him about the award. At least, she had meant to tell him something once she had worked out how to account for her interest in Tom Riddle. But every explanation led back to the diary, and the diary led back to her father, Ginny, and a set of questions she had spent weeks avoiding. “No,” she said quietly.

The answer left an unpleasant heaviness in her stomach.

Hermione accepted it with a disappointed nod and began discussing something she had read about magical petrification. Draco listened only enough to know when a response was required. Above the pitch, Harry turned into the wind, searching, and she wondered how much longer she could call her silence caution.

A sudden shout drew all three of them upright. Harry had dropped into a steep dive. The Gryffindor Seeker followed a moment later, red robes snapping behind him, but Harry was already several broom lengths ahead. Draco caught a glimpse of gold near the grass, lost it against the sunlight, and found it again as Harry stretched out his hand.

The noise around her rose.

He levelled out so close to the ground that she expected his knees to strike it, fingers closing on something she could no longer see. Then he pulled up, one arm lifted.

The Snitch struggled in his fist.

For a heartbeat, Draco could only feel the relief of it. Harry’s face had broken into a grin, bright and unguarded, and the Slytherin stands erupted around her. Millicent was on her feet behind them. Ron shouted Harry’s name before apparently remembering which team had lost.

Harry turned towards the stands.

The Bludger struck him before he completed the turn.

Draco saw the impact, saw his raised arm driven sharply sideways, and heard Hermione gasp beside her. Harry folded over his broom. The hand holding the Snitch disappeared against his chest as the broom dipped beneath him.

Draco was standing without remembering rising. “Harry!”

He was still in the air. That became the only thing she could think about - he had not fallen, he was holding on, and he was bringing the broom lower despite the awful angle of his arm. Players converged on him while Madam Hooch’s whistle cut through the confusion.

Across the pitch, Crabbe hovered with his bat still in his hand.

A boy farther down the row said something about him losing control of the Bludger. Another repeated it, louder, and the explanation began passing through the stands with a speed Draco found obscene.

She looked at Harry again. His face had gone white. The grin was gone.

Behind her, someone laughed. Theodore Nott was doubled over on the bench, one hand braced against his knee as he watched Harry descend.

Draco stared at him. A Bludger could go astray, certainly. Crabbe could miss a stroke, misjudge an angle, do any number of stupid things without intending the result.

But Harry had just won the match for them, Theodore ought to have been cheering. Instead, he was laughing at the sight of their Seeker trying to land with a broken arm.

Draco pushed past Hermione into the aisle. Below, Harry’s broom reached the grass, and his teammates crowded around him, hiding him from view.

\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~


The last few steps were crowded with students trying to see what had happened, and Draco had to force her way between them before she could reach the grass. Behind her, Hermione called her name but she did not stop.

Harry was surrounded by green robes near the edge of the pitch. One of the Chasers had taken his broom, another was trying to persuade him to sit down. Harry appeared to be resisting on principle, although the way he cradled his arm against his chest made it clear that standing was costing him.

A few feet away, Flint was advancing on Crabbe with an expression that had sent Goyle quietly out of reach. “The match was over! What were you swinging at?”

Crabbe held his bat loosely at his side, looking from Flint to Harry as though the connection between them had become unexpectedly difficult to follow. “It came at me —”

“So you sent it at my Seeker?”

“I didn’t mean —”

Flint’s reply was drowned out by Lee Jordan’s voice carrying across the stadium. “And the Slytherin Seeker appears to have suffered a bit of friendly fire after winning the match. An unfortunate choice of target, given that—”

“Jordan!”

“— the whistle had already gone, Professor.”

Draco pushed between two of the players. “Move.”

Harry looked up at her. His glasses had slipped down his nose, and sweat stood out along his forehead despite the cold. He tried to smile, but it faltered when he shifted his arm. “I caught it.”

“I noticed.”

He opened his uninjured hand slightly. The Snitch’s wings fluttered between his fingers.

Draco scarcely looked at it. His forearm lay at an angle she did not like, the sleeve pulled taut where it should not have been. She resisted the impulse to touch him, uncertain whether even the smallest movement would make the injury worse. “We need to get you to Pomfrey.”

“Now, now, there’s no need for alarm!” Lockhart came through the gathering students with his wand already out.

Several people moved aside for him, but Draco did not.

“Broken bones are quite straightforward,” he announced, looking down at Harry’s arm. “I’ve dealt with considerably worse, often in circumstances where there wasn’t a hospital for hundreds of miles.”

Harry glanced from Lockhart’s wand to Draco. “I’d rather go to the hospital wing.”

“Nonsense, Harry. No reason to prolong your discomfort when we can have you put right here.”

Lockhart reached towards him and Draco stepped into the space between them. “Madam Pomfrey can put him right.”

His smile stiffened. “Miss Malfoy, I appreciate your concern, but —”

“Then let us take him to her.”

A small silence opened around them. Draco could feel the team watching; Flint had even broken off his reprimand of Crabbe.

Lockhart lowered his gaze to her with the strained patience of an adult whose authority had been challenged where people could see. “I assure you, I am perfectly capable of performing a simple —”

“He’s been hit by a Bludger,” Draco interrupted. “He needs Madam Pomfrey.”

Harry’s good hand closed around the edge of her sleeve. Whether to steady himself or ask her not to provoke Lockhart further, she could not tell. She stayed where she was.

Lockhart’s colour rose but before he could continue to make a fool of himself, a familiar voice spoke from the edge of the group.

“For once, Miss Malfoy has identified the appropriate course of action.” Snape stood beside Flint, his robes stirring in the wind. His gaze moved briefly to Harry’s arm before settling on Lockhart, and Draco knew him well enough to recognise the satisfaction beneath his impassive expression.

“There is a hospital wing, Gilderoy. We need not improvise one on the Quidditch pitch.”

“I was hardly improvising, Severus. A straightforward bone-mending charm —”

“Will be performed by Madam Pomfrey.” Snape turned to the players. “Take Potter to her. Unless you intend to spend the remainder of the afternoon discussing his injury while he stands here.”

The Chaser holding Harry’s broom moved at once. Flint took Harry’s uninjured side, looking almost as annoyed by the necessity of helping as he had by the injury itself. “Come on, Potter. Try not to fall over.”

“I’m not going to fall over.”

Draco moved with them as they started towards the castle. Behind her, Lockhart was explaining to anyone still listening that there had never been any question of an improvised treatment. Snape made no effort to rescue him from the explanation.

Ron and Hermione caught up near the edge of the pitch. Millicent and Blaise were coming down from the stands behind them, Ginny close at their heels.

Hermione waited until they were a little beyond the crowd before leaning towards Draco. “You can’t speak to a teacher like that.”

Draco looked at her. “I don't care, Hermione.”

“You interrupted him in front of everyone.”

“He was about to cast a spell on Harry.”

Hermione's mouth tightened, "To help him!"

“Then he can explain it to Pomfrey, and she can decide whether she’d like his assistance.”

Hermione turned her bushy head, frowning at Draco. "You might at least have been polite.”

Ron, who had been watching Harry walk between Flint and the other Chaser, turned towards them. “Oh, leave it, Hermione. Harry said he wanted to go to the hospital wing.”

Hermione glanced ahead. Harry had slowed on the incline leading to the entrance doors, and Flint stopped with him, his irritation briefly giving way to concern. Draco felt her own anger subside into a much less manageable unease.

She could still see the moment before the Bludger struck - Harry turning towards them with the Snitch in his hand, pleased enough to forget for a second that people were watching him for reasons other than the attack.

Beside her, Ron lowered his voice, so that only Draco could hear. “I’d rather have Pomfrey doing it as well.”

\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~\~


The castle had grown quieter by the time Draco set out for the hospital wing. Dinner was over, and most students had retreated to their common rooms, leaving the staircases free of everything except the occasional prefect and the rustle of portraits settling themselves for the evening.

Madam Pomfrey had expelled them shortly after setting Harry’s arm, assuring them that he would be perfectly well and might recover considerably faster without an audience. Harry had looked disappointed when they left, though he had tried to conceal it by asking Ron to tell him what happened at detention.

Draco had decided to visit once Pomfrey was less likely to regard her as part of a crowd.

She was crossing a landing when someone called her name. “Draco! Wait!”

Colin Creevey hurried up the last few steps, his camera bouncing against his chest. Draco stopped, watching him with the resignation she had learned to associate with that particular piece of equipment. “If you’re about to ask for another photograph —”

“No, I’ve got one.” He held up a small envelope. “The one Harry asked me to take. I was going to give it to him, but he’s still in the hospital wing, isn’t he?”

Draco nodded, waiting for Colin to fall into step beside her, “Are you going there?”

Colin drew the photograph from its envelope. “It came out quite well. I wasn’t sure it would, because Harry moved just as I took it, but that doesn’t seem to matter as much with these.”

Draco accepted it before she could think of a reason not to.

In the photograph, she was turned slightly away from the camera. Then Harry moved beside her, and she looked towards him. A small smile appeared on her face — not her customary smirk, nor the expression she used when someone said something sufficiently foolish to amuse her.

Harry was facing her fully. Whatever she had said had left him grinning, and he watched her rather than the camera as her smile deepened.

The moment ended and began again.

Draco examined it with an uncomfortable sense of having been caught doing something she could not remember deciding to do. The photograph made their familiarity visible in a way she had not expected.

“He’ll like that,” Colin said.

She looked up. “You think so?”

“He asked for it, after all.” That was difficult to argue with. Draco handed it back, careful not to bend the corners. “Then you’d better give it to him.”

Colin returned it to the envelope with evident satisfaction and began telling her how long it had taken him to work out the developing process. Draco listened with only part of her attention.

They left the landing and entered the passage leading towards the hospital wing. The torches had been lit, though the windows retained enough of the evening light to reflect pale strips across the floor. Somewhere beyond the wall, water moved through a pipe.

Draco’s steps slowed. She looked behind them, the passage was empty.

Colin continued talking, unaware that she had stopped following his explanation. His camera knocked softly against the buttons of his robes as he walked.

There had been no sound to account for it, nothing she could point to, but Draco had the sudden impression that they were no longer alone. She looked towards a shallow recess beside one of the windows, then back at the turning they had just passed.

Her hand slipped into her pocket and closed around her wand.

“Everything all right?” Colin asked.

“Yes.” She moved closer to him before they continued, placing herself between him and the darker side of the corridor.

Colin took the answer at face value. “Dad didn’t realise they moved, either. I told him in the letter, but I don’t think he understood what I meant until he opened it. He said he nearly dropped his tea.”

Draco nodded, listening now for footsteps beneath his voice. “He thought I’d sent him some sort of little television. Only, of course, there weren’t any batteries, and it was just a piece of paper —”

Movement caught her eye at the base of the wall.

Spiders were emerging from a narrow gap between the stones. Not one or two, but a thin, hurried stream, their legs carrying them across the floor towards an open window. Several climbed the wall beneath it while others disappeared into the seam around the frame.

Draco stopped again, she had seen this before.

Colin followed her gaze. “Oh. That’s a lot of them.”

“Keep walking.” Something in her voice made him obey without another question. She held her wand low against her robes, keeping Colin close as they passed the window.

Draco looked over her shoulder once more, searching the corridor for whatever they seemed so anxious to escape. She saw only the torches, the empty floor, and the recesses between the windows, but the absence of anything visible did not reassure her.

Colin’s account faltered. “Draco?”

“We’re nearly there.” She could see the familiar junction ahead. Beyond it lay the hospital wing, Madam Pomfrey, and Harry. The thought gave her somewhere to direct the fear beginning to gather beneath her ribs.

As they approached the turning, the feeling of being followed gradually eased. Draco became aware of her own footsteps again, of Colin keeping pace beside her, of the fact that she had been gripping her wand hard enough to hurt her hand.

She loosened her fingers without putting it away.

Then they rounded the corner.

A boy lay on the floor.

Draco halted so abruptly that Colin struck her shoulder. A few steps beyond the boy, the Fat Friar hung low in the air, his robes motionless about him. His head had fallen back, and a thin trail of smoke drifted from his open mouth.

Colin caught her arm. “What’s happened to him?”

His voice shook and Draco could feel his fingers tightening through her sleeve.

She looked from the ghost to the prone form of the boy. The Friar was already dead. Whatever had been done to him, it could wait until she had checked someone who might not be. “Stay here.”

Colin did not release her at once. She gently loosened his hand and knelt beside the fallen student, keeping her wand ready.

He lay partly on his side, one arm bent beneath him, as though he had turned and fallen before he could put out a hand. Draco recognised the robes first, then the face.

Dean Thomas.

The sight of him brought back yesterday’s corridor with awful clarity -  the anger, the blood on his lip, the warning Seamus had thrown after Harry. All of it seemed very far away now.

Dean’s eyes were open. His expression held the beginning of surprise, but nothing moved when Draco leaned closer — not his gaze, not his mouth, not the hand lying rigid against the floor.

She had seen that stillness before. Behind her, Colin drew a frightened breath. “Is he —?”

Draco stared at Dean, her wand trembling slightly in her hand. “I don't know,” she said.

Chapter 33 of 35 collected

Chapter 33 : The Best Laid Plans

Harry's name had begun travelling ahead of him.

Draco noticed it when he returned from the hospital wing. Conversations stopped as he approached. Students who had been standing comfortably in the middle of a corridor suddenly found room against the walls. Nobody asked how his arm was, instead their eyes went to the hand he had used to hit Dean Thomas, then to the Slytherin crest on his robes.

The sequence was apparently too satisfying to question. Harry had fought with Dean in front of half the school, and Dean had been found petrified the following evening. That Harry had spent the intervening hours under Madam Pomfrey's supervision was an inconvenience, easily set aside by anyone who preferred the more scandalous version of events.

Draco's presence at the discovery made the story better still.

She was Harry's best friend. She had been standing beside him during the fight. Now she had happened to find Dean lying in an otherwise deserted corridor, with the Fat Friar hanging motionless nearby. By breakfast, happened had acquired a distinctly sceptical emphasis.

Colin had told everyone who asked that they had been going to visit Harry. It did little good. Those willing to believe him had not suspected Draco in the first place - the others merely wanted to know why she had chosen that particular route.

Ron's patience lasted until a group of Hufflepuffs suggested that Harry might have arranged the attack without leaving his bed. "He was in the hospital wing!" he shouted, loudly enough to draw several heads towards them. "Pomfrey was there. What d'you want him to do, produce a signed statement every time he goes somewhere?"

The Hufflepuffs drew together beside the staircase. One tried to say something about not knowing what sort of magic was involved, which only made Ron angrier. "Oh, so now he's doing it through walls? Brilliant. Anything else you've decided he can do?"

Hermione stood beside him with an expression that suggested she approved of the argument rather more than its delivery. "If being somewhere else doesn't count as evidence," she said, "then there's nothing Harry could possibly say that would satisfy you."

Draco kept walking. Harry hesitated, looking from Ron to the frightened little group, before she touched his elbow and drew him after her.

Millicent was no quieter when she overheard a pair of Ravenclaws discussing Draco outside the library later that morning. "She was with Creevey," she said, stopping so abruptly that Draco nearly walked into her. "Are you saying he helped her?"

The girls exchanged a startled glance. "We didn't say —"

"Then explain it. He walked there with her. He saw what she saw. Unless you think she petrified Thomas while Creevey stood beside her and politely looked the other way?"

One of them muttered that they were only talking. "Yes," Millicent said. "I heard."

Draco waited until they were inside the library before thanking her. Millicent shrugged, still irritated, and said that people ought to be made to listen to themselves occasionally.

It was easier to ignore the scrutiny when someone else was answering it. Draco had spent too much of the previous night explaining herself to feel any inclination to begin again.

She could still see Dumbledore's office when she closed her eyes - the lamplight, the silver instruments turning on their slender stands, Snape beside the desk with his arms folded. Her schoolbag had rested against her ankle throughout the interview, and she remembered becoming absurdly conscious of its weight whenever Dumbledore asked another question about the corridor.

Why had she gone to the hospital wing so late?

Where had she met Colin?

Had they seen anyone on the way?

What, precisely, had made her feel that they were being followed?

She had described the empty passage and the unease she could not account for. Dumbledore returned to each detail with such gentle persistence that, after a while, she began to wonder whether he was checking her story for inconsistencies.

It was worse than being openly accused. An accusation could be met with anger. His patient attention left her wondering what he had already noticed and how much of her silence he understood.

Towards the end, he had leaned back in his chair and regarded her over his spectacles. "Is there anything else you would like to tell me, Miss Malfoy?"

She had looked down at her hands. The question was broad enough to encompass everything - the diary, her father, the connection to Tom Riddle, the knowledge she should not possess. She knew how to defend her thoughts, but that was not a skill she could afford to reveal. A twelve-year-old Malfoy practising Occlumency would invite quite different questions, none of which she was ready to answer.

"No," she had said quietly.

Snape moved before Dumbledore could respond. "Miss Malfoy has given you her account. There is nothing to suggest she was responsible."

Draco had glanced towards him, grateful despite the guarded way he had watched her through most of the interview. "If you consider the students' personal grievances relevant," he continued, "Potter's altercation with Thomas would seem a more productive line of enquiry."

The gratitude vanished. "Harry was in the hospital wing."

Snape's gaze settled on her. "I am aware of his whereabouts."

"Then you know he had nothing to do with this."

"Miss Malfoy —"

"You saw him taken there yourself." She had kept her voice level, though the effort made her fingers tighten together in her lap. "Disliking Thomas didn't mend his arm or get him past Madam Pomfrey."

For a moment, Snape looked as though he intended to remind her exactly whom she was addressing. Then Dumbledore's mouth curved faintly, and Draco had the infuriating impression that he found something in the exchange amusing. "Thank you, Miss Malfoy. You have had a difficult evening. I think you should get some rest."

She had left without knowing whether he believed her.

Now, at the Slytherin table, she had something else to make sense of. Her mother's letter lay open beside her breakfast plate. Draco had read it three times, then a fourth, searching for a qualification she might have missed.

Your father and I have decided that it would be best for you to remain at Hogwarts over Christmas. Certain family matters require our attention, and we cannot be sure when we shall be able to settle them. There is no cause for concern, darling. I shall arrange for everything you need to be sent to you.

The rest concerned warm clothing, her studies, and a request that she write more often.

Draco stared at no cause for concern. Her mother might as well have underlined it. There had always been Christmas at the Manor. Even when Lucius was occupied, even when Narcissa complained privately about the people they were expected to entertain, Draco came home. The arrangements were made around her, not excluding her.

For once, she had been looking forward to it for reasons beyond escaping school. Dobby knew about the diary, about her father's role in all this. Moreover, the elves knew who visited, which rooms were prepared, what Lucius asked to have brought from his study or put away before guests arrived. They might not understand the significance of any of it, but Draco could have asked. She had been counting on the chance to find out what else her father had done before the start of term.

Now he would not let her come home.

She folded the letter along its original creases, taking more care than it deserved. It was possible Narcissa had told the truth. There might be visitors, some tedious dispute, something neither parent wished to manage with Draco present.

But the vagueness felt deliberate, and she could not stop herself from connecting it to the diary.

What if Lucius knew she had taken it?

She had never been able to explain its disappearance from her belongings. Nott had opportunity enough, and his interest in his father's affairs was hardly subtle. If he had found the diary and mentioned it at home, the information might easily have reached Lucius.

Perhaps her father had not merely learned that she possessed it. Perhaps he had realised she was asking questions.

Draco looked down the table.

Theodore Nott was eating with Crabbe and Goyle, speaking between mouthfuls while Goyle watched him with his usual dull attention. There was nothing furtive about him, which had once seemed a reason to dismiss his involvement. Now Draco wondered whether he was simply confident that she could prove nothing.

Blaise had searched his trunk and had not found the diary. But, that still left his bag, some hiding place in the castle, or someone else's possession. Draco had turned the possibilities over so often that they had begun to lose their edges.

Had Nott kept it long enough to learn what it could do? Had he handed it to another student? Or had one of their fathers instructed him to return it to the child Lucius had chosen in the first place?

Across the hall, Ginny Weasley was sitting near the twins. She smiled at something one of them said, then reached for a piece of toast. Draco watched the movement with an intensity she tried to disguise by lifting her own cup.

Ginny had not been at the Halloween feast, which ought to matter. Yet Millicent had left early, Pansy had been in bed, Harry and the others had been with Nick. There must have been dozens of absences Draco knew nothing about. She could not turn every missed meal into evidence simply because one might eventually prove important.

Ginny laughed, shaking her head at her brother. Draco found the sound unsettling. A boy from Ginny's house lay petrified in the hospital wing, and she seemed cheerful enough. But a moment of laughter established no more than an absence had. The twins might have been trying to distract her. Draco herself had smiled at Harry in the hospital wing while Dean lay rigid only a few beds away.

She let her gaze move along the Gryffindor table.

Neville sat hunched over his breakfast, responding when spoken to but looking repeatedly towards the doors. Seamus had taken a place among several of the boys and was talking with none of his customary animation. Lavender and Parvati leaned close together, their expressions troubled. They all looked frightened in ordinary, unhelpful ways.

Draco had expected, foolishly, that knowing what she was searching for might make the person stand out. Instead, she was discovering how little she understood about the people she passed every day. She could watch them eat, laugh, whisper, and fall silent without learning anything at all.

If the diary had gone to a Ravenclaw or a Hufflepuff, she was in a worse position.

Ernie Macmillan, Justin Finch-Fletchley, and Zacharias Smith had each found opportunities to glare at her since the previous evening. Harry received the same treatment. Draco knew their names and very little else - she could not tell whether the suspicion was shared evenly between them or whether one merely repeated what another had said.

At the Ravenclaw table, Terry Boot was speaking to Michael Corner and Anthony Goldstein with Padma Patil nearby. They had become carefully inattentive when Draco passed in the corridors, looking towards windows or down at books with a coordination she would have found amusing under other circumstances.

Only Luna behaved as she always had. She had greeted Draco that morning without hesitation, then asked whether she thought ghosts could dream. Draco had been too tired to decide whether the question was relevant.

Any of them might have a diary in a bag or a bedside drawer. Any of them might have begun writing in it without thinking there was a reason not to.

Draco put down her cup. She was doing it again - watching from a distance, trying to find certainty before she acted. The trophy room had given her a name, but no means of recognising what the book did to the one who used it. She did not know whether that person would look ill or distracted, whether they would understand what was happening, whether they would be frightened by the attacks or pleased with them.

Her mother's letter offered a new reason to suspect her father, but suspicion was all it offered. She still had no diary and no idea whom to ask for it.

Beside her, Millicent pushed the marmalade across the table. "Are you going to eat that?"

Draco looked at the toast on her plate. It had gone cold. "In a minute."

Millicent glanced at the folded letter but did not ask. Draco was grateful for that, though it left her alone with the words she could no longer make herself reread.

Across the Hall, Harry entered with Ron and Hermione. A cluster of students near the doors quieted as he passed. Ron noticed and turned towards them at once, but Harry caught his arm and kept walking. Draco watched them come towards her and moved her bag to make room for Harry, slipping her mother's letter inside it. He sat down beside her, accepting the greeting she gave him with a tired smile.

She wanted to tell him that she was closer to stopping this, but it would have been a lie.


Daylight made Myrtle's bathroom easier to enter.

The windows were filmed with grime, but enough light passed through them to soften the stains on the walls and show the room for what it was - an ill-kept school lavatory, cold, damp and in need of repairs. Draco could see the chipped edge of the sink she remembered bracing her hands against  but she looked away before the memory could gather force.

Harry held the door for her. "You all right?"

"Yes."

He did not believe her - she could tell by the way he waited until she had passed him before letting the door close. But he had become tactful about this particular hesitation, accepting her answer without requiring her to defend it.

Hermione had asked them to meet her here after lunch, with sufficient urgency that Draco had expected another discovery. Instead, she found Ron sitting on the lid of a toilet in the end cubicle, his knees drawn back to make room for a small cauldron. A low flame burned beneath it. Hermione knelt beside the potion, stirring while consulting a book propped open on the floor.

Draco stopped at the cubicle entrance. "What are you making?"

Hermione finished counting before she answered. "Polyjuice Potion."

For a moment, Draco stared at her.

Ron mistook the silence for a request for explanation. "It lets you turn into someone else. For a bit."

"I know what it does, Weasley."

Hermione set down the ladle and rose, brushing the knees of her robes. "We've been working on it for several weeks. Since we started thinking Nott might know something about the Chamber."

The bathroom seemed to become colder around Draco. In her past life, Potter and his friends must have suspected her. She remembered enjoying that suspicion, encouraging it whenever she could. Had they brewed Polyjuice then too? Had Crabbe and Goyle sat beside her one evening while two Gryffindors listened through their faces?

She searched her memory and found only an indistinct accumulation of conversations - Potter's supposed guilt, the Chamber, her father's hints, things she had said because she wanted to appear important. The possibility that someone else had heard them made her feel abruptly exposed.

"You're going to question him as Crabbe and Goyle," she said.

Hermione nodded. "He's comfortable around them. If he knows anything he wouldn't tell the rest of us, they're the people he might tell."

"And if he's opening the Chamber himself," Ron added, "he might have told them already."

Harry moved closer to inspect the cauldron. He looked tired, the expression settling more readily on his face these days than Draco liked. His anger had become quieter since Dean's attack, but it was there in the set of his mouth whenever someone mentioned the Chamber. "It's better than doing nothing, I suppose," he said. "Even if it isn't Nott, he might let something slip about what his dad knows."

He glanced towards Draco, waiting for her opinion.

She looked from the potion to Hermione's book. It was an extraordinary risk, and under other circumstances she would have said so. But she had spent the morning watching people across the Great Hall and learnt nothing. Theodore remained her best chance of finding out where the diary had gone, and he would never answer those questions honestly if she asked them as herself.

"Yes," she said. "We need to do something."

Ron's eyebrows rose. Hermione looked almost as surprised, while Harry straightened a little, encouraged by agreement he plainly had not expected.

"But I should be one of the people who questions him."

Ron came off the toilet lid. "Hang on. It was our idea. Hermione's been doing all the work, and now you want to go instead?"

"I want to ask him questions he might actually answer."

"So do I." Draco drew a breath, but Harry spoke before she could respond. "Ron, I think it ought to be us."

Ron turned towards him. The hurt arrived on his face before he could cover it with irritation, and Harry hesitated. Draco could almost see him weighing the words against the fragile ease they had only just recovered. "It's not that you couldn't do it," Harry said. "But we're already in Slytherin. We know the common room, and we know what Crabbe and Goyle do all day. If something goes wrong, we've got a better chance of getting out without having to explain why we're there."

Ron's gaze flicked towards the cauldron while Hermione folded her arms, looking unhappily between them. Draco suspected she would have preferred everyone to agree without obliging her to choose, but when she spoke, her voice was firm.

"Harry's right. We don't know how long they'll have alone with Nott, and Draco knows him better than any of us."

Ron argued, "That doesn't mean he'll tell her anything."

"He won't know it's her. And she's more likely to know when to leave a question alone and try another way."

Draco chose not to look pleased. Ron was still watching Harry, who held his gaze rather than pretending not to notice the disagreement. "We'll tell you everything," Harry said.

There was a short, uncomfortable silence. Water dripped from one of the taps beyond the cubicle, and the potion gave a thick, sluggish bubble.

"Fine," Ron said at last. "But you come straight back here afterwards. Both of you. No deciding you've found something and going off on your own."

"We will."

Ron sat down again, less heavily this time. Harry's shoulders eased, and when he looked back at the cauldron, there was a purposefulness in his expression Draco had not seen for days.

She understood it. At last, they had something to do besides deny accusations and wait for another student to be carried into the hospital wing. "How much longer?" she asked Hermione.

"It's only about halfway finished." Hermione knelt to adjust the flame. "And we haven't got all the ingredients yet."

Draco looked at the book. "Which ones?"

"Bicorn horn and boomslang skin. They aren't kept in the student cupboard, but I'm fairly sure Professor Snape has them in his private stores."

Harry's renewed interest faltered. "So we've got to get into those."

"I can get them," Hermione said quickly. "But he'll need to be occupied with something else."

Ron leaned forward, the dispute apparently forgotten now that there was a fresh difficulty to solve. "If something happened in class, he'd have to deal with it, wouldn't he?"

"He'd deal with it by looking for whoever caused it," Harry said.

"Not if it looked like an accident."

Hermione was already considering the possibilities. "It would have to happen far enough from the store cupboard that he wouldn't see me go in. And we'd need to know exactly where the ingredients were, because there wouldn't be much time."

Draco listened as Ron began suggesting things that might plausibly go wrong with a cauldron. Harry objected to the first two, then offered a modification to the third. Within moments, they had progressed from needing ingredients to arranging an incident in a classroom supervised by a man who could identify most of their misbehaviour before they had finished contemplating it.

She cleared her throat and all three looked at her. "Or I could get them."

Ron's enthusiasm checked. "How?"

"I'll ask Severus."

Harry blinked. "Right. Your godfather." He said it with the faint dismay of someone reminded that two facts he disliked could coexist.

Hermione looked less convinced. "Will he really give you ingredients for Polyjuice Potion?"

"Not if I ask him directly."

"Then what are you going to say?"

"That I'm doing some research. He's usually quite willing to encourage an interest in Potions."

Ron gave her a doubtful look. "He'll want to know what research."

"Of course he will. Which is why I'll have something more convincing prepared than 'please open your private stores while Potter blows up a cauldron'."

Harry's mouth twitched. He looked down at the potion, shaking his head, but the gesture held none of the tension of a few minutes earlier.

Hermione glanced at her book. Draco could see her working through the proposed alternative. It was plainly the safer course, which did not seem to make accepting it much easier. "As long as you're sure you can do it without making him suspicious," she said.

"I won't ask until I'm sure."

Ron still looked as though there ought to be a catch. "And you're not going to tell him what we're doing?"

Draco regarded him. "Weasley, I've just agreed to turn into Goyle. Do you imagine I want Severus knowing that?"

Harry laughed, and Ron's expression loosened into a reluctant smile. Hermione shook her head, though she was smiling too as she picked up the ladle again.

She crouched beside Hermione's book and began looking for a plausible reason to request the ingredients. Harry settled against the cubicle partition, close enough to read over her shoulder, while Ron asked how they were supposed to persuade Crabbe and Goyle to leave them alone long enough to use their faces.

Draco kept her finger on the page as Hermione explained the next stage of the brewing process. If the potion worked, Theodore would believe he was speaking to people too slow to understand the value of whatever he told them.

Draco intended to make the most of that mistake.


The prospect of learning to defend themselves had done more for the school's spirits than any of the teachers' assurances.

All afternoon, Draco had heard people discussing the Duelling Club - whether they would be taught curses, whether the lessons would count towards their exams, whether whatever had attacked Dean could be driven off with a sufficiently powerful spell. Students who had spent the morning avoiding deserted corridors now hurried along them in groups, wands already out, practising flourishes that made Draco glad she was walking behind rather than beside them.

At eight o'clock, she returned to the Great Hall with Harry, Millicent, and Blaise. The dining tables had been cleared away to make room for a raised platform, and candlelight gleamed over the crowd gathering beneath the darkened ceiling. There were more people than Draco had expected. Even some of the older students had come, although several looked as though they intended to be entertained rather than instructed.

"I hope it's Professor Flitwick," Hermione said as they joined her. "Apparently he used to compete."

Harry looked towards the platform. "Anyone but — oh, no."

Lockhart had appeared in robes that seemed selected to remain visible from the farthest corner of the Hall. Snape followed him in black, looking as though he regretted every step that had brought him there.

Blaise glanced at Draco. "Your godfather appears delighted."

"He generally does when there are witnesses."

Lockhart welcomed them with expansive gestures and an explanation of how often his own life had depended upon his mastery of defensive magic. Draco let most of it pass over her. Beside her, Harry's patience lasted until Lockhart introduced Snape as his assistant and suggested that the students need not worry about their Potions master surviving the demonstration.

Snape's expression became very still and Draco almost felt obliged to warn Lockhart.

The two men took their positions. Lockhart bowed extravagantly while Snape inclined his head just far enough to acknowledge him. A moment later, his Disarming Charm struck with a flash of red, and Lockhart left the platform considerably faster than he had mounted it.

The crash drew a delighted noise from the Slytherins.

Hermione rose onto her toes, trying to see past Ron. "Is he hurt?"

Draco watched Snape lower his wand. She had seen him perform that charm before, of course, but something about Harry's attention caught hers. He was studying Snape now with an interest quite different from his usual wary dislike.

So this was where it had begun.

She had grown so accustomed to Potter's fondness for disarming people that she had never wondered who had taught him. There was something pleasingly absurd about Severus having supplied the spell.

The teachers began dividing the students into pairs, an undertaking complicated by the fact that almost everyone had already chosen whom they wished to fight. Snape broke those arrangements with visible satisfaction.

Harry was sent to stand opposite Blaise, who received the news with a resigned glance at Draco. Millicent and Hermione moved towards a space near the platform, while Ron found himself facing Justin Finch-Fletchley. Justin's expression suggested that their argument had not been forgotten.

Draco turned when Snape said her name. "Longbottom."

Neville stood a few feet away, holding his wand so tightly that his knuckles had whitened. His eyes moved from Snape to Draco, and she saw him swallow. She wished he would not look quite so much as though he expected her to enjoy this.

When the signal came, she gave him time to raise his wand before casting a Tickling Charm. It was harmless and easy enough to counter, and yet, the spell caught him as he stumbled sideways. Laughter broke from him with such violence that he bent double. Within seconds, he was on the floor, unable to get his breath properly.

Draco lowered her wand. She had not put much force behind it. Yet his face had gone pale beneath the exertion, and sweat shone along his forehead as he struggled against the involuntary laughter.

"Finite Incantatem."

The laughter stopped. Neville remained crouched on the floor, breathing hard.

"Take a minute," she said.

Draco watched him uneasily, then glanced away to spare him the discomfort of being observed. He was not particularly agile - perhaps dropping to the floor had frightened him more than the charm itself. She reminded herself that she was looking at a twelve-year-old boy, not the man she remembered standing in the courtyard.

Around them, the lesson was becoming progressively less orderly. Harry had already sent Blaise's wand skidding beneath the platform. Blaise retrieved it with an expression of injured dignity and insisted they begin again, while Harry tried unsuccessfully to conceal a grin.

Hermione and Millicent had progressed from disarming each other to an argument over whether Millicent was supposed to block a spell or step out of its way. Their practical demonstration of the distinction left Hermione with a singed sleeve and Millicent apologising rather more sincerely than she had intended.

Ron's wand produced a sharp crack and a shower of sparks. Justin recoiled which made Ron recoil too. He then protested that Justin ought not to look at him as though he had meant to do it.

Lockhart called for a halt before the argument could gather force. "I think we would all benefit from another demonstration," he announced, surveying the scattered students. "Perhaps Mr Weasley and Mr Longbottom —"

"An unfortunate combination," Snape said. His eyes rested on Neville, who had only just regained his feet. "Longbottom struggles with the most elementary wandwork. Putting him before an audience is unlikely to improve matters."

Neville's shoulders drew inward. Draco looked at Snape, irritated, but he was already turning towards Harry. "Potter. Malfoy. Up here."

Harry glanced at her in challenge. She lifted one shoulder and headed for the platform.


Facing him there brought back the duel from her past life more vividly than Draco expected.

The Hall had been arranged much the same way. She remembered the pleasure of having Potter opposite her, the certainty that she would make him look foolish, the snake she had sent towards him because Severus had suggested it and because she had wanted something dramatic.

Harry, in this life, looked chiefly concerned that Lockhart might offer him advice.

"Nothing nasty?" he asked her quietly as they took their places.

"Not much."

His mouth curved, and Draco felt some of the old memory loosen its hold.

They bowed. She raised her wand as he raised his, aware of the crowd settling around them. Snape stood at one end of the platform, Lockhart at the other, and she could hear Millicent telling someone to move so she could see.

Harry acted on the signal almost before it finished. Draco deflected his Disarming Charm, answering with a spell aimed at his feet. He sprang aside, robes swinging around his ankles, and the charm passed harmlessly into the space he had occupied.

She adjusted at once. Harry was quick. She had known that from watching him fly, but facing him made the difference clear - he committed to a movement without wasting time wondering whether it was the correct one. She had years of spells to draw upon but he had the advantage of responding to what was happening rather than considering everything that might.

A second Tickling Charm grazed his sleeve. He twisted away and sent another burst of red towards her wand hand. Draco stepped back, blocked it, and followed with a charm that would have fastened his shoes together.

Harry jumped and she could not help smiling.

He landed awkwardly but recovered before she could take advantage, forcing her to turn sideways to avoid his next attempt. It was the same spell again, but better placed. He had noticed that she tended to retreat towards her right.

So she stopped retreating. She advanced, directing two light jinxes in quick succession, one towards his shoulder and the other low enough to make him change direction. Harry slipped between them, his gaze fixed on her wand, and Draco had to abandon the third spell to counter the one he sent back.

The Hall had grown quiet enough that she heard his shoes scrape the platform.

Their movements began to settle into a rhythm. Draco would draw him one way - Harry would refuse the expected turn and oblige her to move instead. Her range of spells kept him occupied, but his reflexes denied her the easy advantage she had anticipated. Whenever she thought she had made him predictable, he did something impulsive and inconvenient.

Around them, heads followed the exchange. Someone gave an involuntary cheer when Harry ducked beneath a jinx, and another when Draco caught his answering charm before it reached her.

For the first time in days, Harry seemed entirely absorbed in something. His face was intent, his movements loose and confident. Draco sent a harmless jet of light past his shoulder to turn him, lifting her wand for the spell that would catch him as he moved.

A flash of memory and she remembered the snake. Not necessarily its appearance, but what had happened afterwards.

Potter had spoken to it. In her first life, she had watched him address a snake in a language nobody else understood and enjoyed what it did to his reputation. Now she remembered Harry standing in a corridor, trying to explain a voice that no one else could hear.

A voice that threatened to kill.

Draco's wand paused. What if it had never been a human voice?

The spiders fleeing towards the windows. Mrs Norris rigid beneath the writing. Dean on the floor, the Fat Friar suspended nearby. Something moving through Hogwarts without showing itself.

And Harry hearing it. Was Slytherin's monster...a snake?

The possibility struck so sharply that she forgot where she was. She saw again the dark openings along the corridor, the gaps between stones, all the places she had examined while imagining something shaped like a person.

A flash of red caught her hand and her wand flew from her fingers.

For a second she watched it turn above the platform, astonished by the interruption. Then Harry caught it, and the noise of the Hall rushed back around her.

He was grinning. "Sorry," he said, sounding nothing of the sort.

Draco looked at him without answering and his grin faltered. "Draco?"

She made herself hold out her hand. "Well done."

He returned her wand, searching her face briefly before the cheering drew his attention away. Ron had reached the edge of the platform, looking entirely too pleased. Millicent was less accommodating. "She stopped looking at him halfway through!"

"She was looking right at him," Ron protested.

"She'd gone somewhere else. You could see it."

"He disarmed her!"

"Nobody's arguing that he disarmed her. I'm just saying she got bored."

Blaise, who had suffered two defeats before the demonstration began, found this explanation appealing. "Potter does rely rather heavily on repetition."

Harry turned towards him. "Worked on you."

"An unfortunate lapse in my attention."

Ron laughed, Millicent continued insisting that Draco's concentration had wandered, while Lockhart attempted to claim the victory as evidence of the quality of his instruction.

Draco scarcely heard any of them.

Hermione stood a little behind the others. She was not laughing, nor watching Harry. Her eyes remained on Draco with the same attentive uncertainty she had shown when Draco agreed to the Polyjuice plan.

Draco closed her hand around her wand to hide the trembling in her fingers.

She had spent weeks searching names and faces, trying to work out who possessed the diary while scarcely considering what the thing inside the Chamber actually was. Now, for the first time, she had something she could investigate.

She glanced towards Harry. Ron was making him describe the final spell, and Harry, still flushed with the pleasure of winning, was obliging him.

Draco wanted to take him aside immediately. She wanted to ask where he had heard the voice, whether it had seemed close to the walls, whether he could remember every word. But Hermione was still watching her, and this was not a conversation she could begin before the whole school.

She stepped down from the platform, holding her wand firmly enough to steady her hand.

The answer had been beside her all along.

Chapter 34 of 35 collected

Chapter 34 : The Reluctant Aide

Pansy Parkinson was crying by the common-room fire.

Draco noticed because Pansy had chosen a chair that faced away from the room, an unusual arrangement for someone who generally preferred to see whom she might criticise. Daphne sat beside her, speaking too quietly to be overheard. When Pansy turned to accept a handkerchief, Draco caught a glimpse of reddened eyes and a mouth she was struggling to hold steady.

She slowed near the foot of the dormitory stairs.

Perhaps a parcel had failed to arrive from home. Pansy could invest a remarkable amount of feeling in an insufficiently attentive letter. Or perhaps the attacks had frightened her more than she had allowed anyone to see. There had been rather less laughter about the Chamber since Dean Thomas was carried into the hospital wing.

Daphne looked up and found Draco watching. Her expression closed at once.

Draco continued towards the exit. Whatever had upset Pansy would have to wait. She had arranged to meet Harry, Ron, and Hermione, and the thing she meant to do required more care than she had been able to give it during a sleepless night.

Harry needed to know he was a Parselmouth.

Last time, the discovery had been made in front of an audience. Draco remembered the silence after he spoke, the students drawing away, her own astonishment turning almost immediately into satisfaction. She had helped give them another reason to hate him.

This time, there would be three people present. Hermione would understand the significance, and if she did not make the connection to the voice Harry had heard, Draco could guide her towards it.

It was a sensible plan. She had repeated that to herself often enough to begin disliking the sound of it.

When she reached the courtyard, Harry was the only one waiting. He sat on the low wall beneath the cloisters, turning his wand between his fingers. At the sight of her, he stood, his face brightening before she was close enough to speak. "You're late."

"Then you've had an excellent opportunity to practise patience."

"I've been practicing this." He demonstrated a small movement of his wand, close to the one she had used to turn aside his second Disarming Charm.

Draco took his wrist and adjusted the angle. "Less of that. You're deflecting a spell, not trying to unscrew your hand."

He tried again, watching her face for approval. When she nodded, he smiled. "Will you teach me the others?"

"Which others?"

"The one you aimed at my feet. And whatever you used after I ducked — I didn't even see you finish saying it."

"You were rather occupied."

"Because you kept casting things."

Draco smiled, pleased with herself, "That is generally how duels work."

Harry laughed, unoffended, and repeated the movement she had shown him.

Watching him, Draco felt a familiar irritation at everything that had been wasted. He was powerful, quick to learn, and unusually good at keeping his head when a spell was coming towards him. A little proper instruction would go a long way. Instead, he spent his summers shut away with Muggles who despised magic, while Dumbledore apparently expected a few hours of schoolwork each week to prepare him for whatever danger Hogwarts produced next.

"I'll teach you," she said.

Harry looked up at once. "Really?"

"Provided you don't decide that winning one duel makes you qualified to argue with me."

Harry's smile was teasing, "I won fairly."

"Do you want the lessons or not?"

His grin was answer enough. Then he turned away to stifle a yawn, and Draco noticed the shadows beneath his eyes. "Didn't sleep?"

"Not much." He put his wand away. "I keep thinking about Dean."

Draco let go of his wrist. "He'll recover."

"I know. Pomfrey said." Harry looked across the courtyard, where a few students were passing through the far archway. "I just don't understand how someone's doing it. Inside Hogwarts, with all the teachers here. You'd think Dumbledore would know."

Draco could have supplied a considerable list of things Dumbledore had failed to notice — or had noticed and permitted. She pressed her lips together until the impulse passed. "Yes. You'd think so."

Harry studied her for a moment, then reached towards her hair. She drew back before she could stop herself. "Leaf," he explained.

He held it up between them, dry and brown, probably collected beneath the overhanging branches on her way across the grounds.

"Oh."

He dropped it, but his attention remained on her. "Are you doing all right?"

Draco sighed, "You've asked me that."

Harry countered, "You keep saying you're fine."

"Perhaps you should try believing me."

Harry did not smile. "You always look tired. And whenever I ask what's wrong, you get cross."

Draco glanced towards the archway. Ron and Hermione were taking an unreasonable amount of time. "There's rather a lot happening, Potter. I'm allowed to be tired."

"That isn't what I meant."

She knew perfectly well what he meant, and that was the difficulty. He moved a little closer, lowering his voice although there was nobody near enough to hear. "I wish you'd trust me with whatever it is."

For one dangerous moment, she wanted to. The desire was so strong that she could almost feel the relief of saying it - the diary, her father, the things she remembered, the things she had failed to prevent. Harry would listen. Whatever else happened afterwards, he would listen first.

She looked down, unable to bear the concern on his face. "Honestly, Harry, I'm fine. Will you stop asking?"

She turned as though to sit on the wall, but he caught her wrist lightly. "You're doing it again."

"Doing what?" Draco asked crossly.

"Trying to get away so you don't have to answer."

His grip was loose enough that she could have withdrawn her hand. She stayed where she was.

"What's wrong, Draco?" he asked. "Please tell me."

She swallowed. Anger would have been easier. She could have told him that her affairs were none of his business, made some cutting remark, and watched him retreat. She knew exactly how to do it.

Instead, she stood staring at the place where his fingers rested against her sleeve, trying to decide whether she was about to do something unforgivably foolish or whether she had already done it by keeping quiet for so long.

"There you are!" Hermione's voice came from beneath the archway.

Harry released her wrist, though he did not immediately look away. Draco stepped back, gathering herself as Ron and Hermione crossed the courtyard.

"Sorry," Hermione said. "I wanted to check the potion before we came. It's thickening properly now. Another ten days, if everything goes as it should."

Ron rubbed his hands together. "Looking forward to being Crabbe and Goyle?"

"I'm trying not to think about it," Draco said.

Harry gave a distracted nod. His earlier pleasure had gone, and Draco knew he had not accepted the interruption as an end to their conversation.

Hermione glanced between them before setting her bag on the wall. "Have either of you noticed anything unusual in Slytherin? Since the last attack, I mean."

Draco thought of Pansy's distress in the Common Room. Before that came another recollection - waking in the dark to a knock against her bedframe and Millicent's whispered apology. She had assumed Millicent was returning from the bathroom, but the faint grey light of daybreak around the curtains showed Millicent dressed in her school robes.

Of her dormitory companions, Daphne alone seemed to be maintaining her usual habits.

"Pansy was upset when I left," Draco said.

Ron snorted. "Someone finally tell her what they thought of her?"

Hermione sighed, swatting him on the arm, "Ron."

Ron rubbed his arm, "What?"

Hermione ignored him. "Upset how?"

Draco quietly said, "I think she was crying."

"That is unusual," Hermione said cautiously. "Though it could be anything."

"Nott's the same," Harry put in. "Except he looks even more pleased with himself. He's always off talking to Crabbe and Goyle, and whenever he catches me looking, he smirks."

"We should ask whether his dad's written to him about the attacks," Ron said. "That'd get him talking."

Hermione nodded, already considering how to phrase it without making Theodore suspicious. Harry joined in, objecting when Ron suggested a question so direct that even Goyle might have had difficulty making it sound natural.

Draco listened while easing her wand from her sleeve. The courtyard was almost empty now. The few students on the far side were disappearing into the castle, and the low wall screened the movement of her hand.

She had chosen the place for that reason. With a quiet incantation, she conjured a small snake beside the fallen leaves at the base of the wall. Its body coiled against the cold stone. Another slight movement sent it towards them, head raised and mouth opening in an angry hiss.

Ron saw it first. "Look out!"

He caught Hermione by the arm and pulled her backwards. Harry turned at once, drawing his wand, while Draco took a deliberate step into the snake's path.

She flicked her wrist beneath her sleeve and the snake darted towards her. Harry seized her wrist again, harder this time, and dragged her behind him. His wand was raised, but the creature had stopped just beyond his feet, swaying as it hissed.

Speak to it, Draco thought, her pulse beating uncomfortably fast. Tell it to stop.

Harry did. The sound was so unfamiliar that, despite having expected it, she nearly stepped away. It came in a low, sustained hiss, shaped by pauses that made it unmistakably speech.

Ron had gone white. Hermione stood perfectly still, staring at Harry, while the snake lowered its head. Harry spoke again, shorter this time, and it recoiled a few inches before settling into a loose coil.

"Harry," Draco said.

He glanced back at her. She made herself look from him to the snake, then raised her wand and vanished it.

Ron let out a breath. "Why didn't you do that to begin with? Bloody hell."

"It was moving," Draco said. She could hear how thin the excuse sounded.

Harry was still looking at the place where the snake had been. "I thought it was going to bite her."

Ron stared at him. "So you talked to it?"

"I told it to stop."

Ron was still looking shaken up, "In Parseltongue."

Harry's expression changed from confusion to wariness. "In what?"

"You're a Parselmouth," Ron said. "You can talk to snakes."

"I know."

For a moment, nobody answered. Harry looked from one face to another, apparently realising that this was the wrong response. "I did it once before. At the zoo, before I knew I was a wizard. There was a snake, and I —" He stopped. "I thought you heard me."

"We heard you," Hermione said carefully. "But we couldn't understand you."

Harry shook his head. "I was speaking English."

"No, you weren't," Ron said. His voice had lost its earlier force. "Harry, it sounded like the snake."

Draco watched understanding begin to disturb the certainty on Harry's face. "But that's just — some wizards must be able to do it."

"Some probably can," Hermione said, trying to reassure Harry.

Ron looked at her, then back at Harry. "Salazar Slytherin could."

The words seemed to settle between them with a weight none of the others had possessed.

Harry's gaze moved towards Draco. "You said —"

"The Sorting Hat putting you in Slytherin doesn't make you his heir," she said at once.

"But talking to snakes —"

Draco interrupted before he could work himself into a frenzy, "Doesn't prove it either."

Ron rubbed a hand over his mouth. He looked frightened now, not of Harry, Draco thought, but of what he had just helped Harry discover. "It's what he was famous for," he said. "That's why there are snakes on everything. If people heard you doing that —"

"Ron," Hermione interrupted quietly, and he stopped with a puzzled frown.

Harry looked down at his wand. Only a few minutes earlier, he had been asking Draco to teach him spells, pleased by the prospect of learning something new. Now he held it as though he had found another part of himself he could not account for.

Draco had planned for Harry or Hermione to recognise the connection. She had imagined the conversation moving briskly from Parseltongue to the voice in the walls, a useful discovery made among friends. Instead, Harry stood with his shoulders drawn in, absorbing another reason people might believe the worst of him.

She wanted to tell him that none of them was afraid of him. She wanted to explain that this might be the thing that helped them stop the attacks. But she had frightened him deliberately, used his instinct to protect her, and stood waiting while he did exactly what she expected.

Harry lifted his eyes to hers, searching for reassurance.

Draco held his gaze this time. I'm sorry, she thought. You had to know.


The same paragraph had occupied Draco for nearly ten minutes.

She had read enough of it to know that the creature described lived in marshes, fed on small mammals, and possessed none of the qualities she was looking for. Nevertheless, whenever her attention returned to the page, she found herself beginning again.

A Compendium of Rare and Monstrous Beasts rested heavily across her knees, its leather cover stiff with age. She had chosen it because the library catalogue promised detailed accounts of creatures omitted from more elementary works. Several entries concerned animals whose existence the author himself seemed unwilling to defend.

Beyond the book, the lake lay dark beneath a pale sky. Small waves broke against the bank, disturbing the reflection of the bare branches above her. Draco had settled beneath a tree far enough from the path to discourage company.

She read on - there were snakes that constricted, that poisoned, that grew large enough to swallow livestock. Nothing she had read explained a petrified boy and an incapacitated ghost. She needed to think about that, to work through the possibilities carefully, but every time she tried, she saw Harry's face in the courtyard.

He had barely spoken to her afterwards. When he came down from his dormitory carrying his broom, she had looked up at once. "Where are you going?"

"To clear my head."

She had offered to come. A little flying, perhaps Seeker's catch — something that would let them be together without requiring him to talk.

"No, thanks."

He had not shouted. Somehow, the curt dismissal had unsettled her more. She was so accustomed now to his welcoming her company that she had forgotten he might not want it. For a moment, she had remembered the old Potter, who could turn every word she said into a reason to be angry.

Perhaps that was an unfair comparison. This Harry had not been looking for a quarrel, he had simply wanted her to let him leave.

Draco pressed her thumb against the edge of the page.

He could not know what she had done. He was upset about being a Parselmouth, about Slytherin, about the possibility that the school's suspicions were rooted in something he did not understand. His refusal had nothing to do with the fact that she had arranged the discovery, but she found little comfort in that.

"You've chosen cheerful reading." Blaise stood a few feet away, his hands in his pockets. Draco had been so absorbed that she had not heard him approach.

"It's a library book, Zabini. I didn't choose it for its personality."

He glanced at the empty stretch of bank around her, then lowered himself onto a broad root beside the tree. "What are you looking for?"

"Something that interests me."

Blaise smiled, crossing his arms, "That narrows it down."

She turned another page.

Blaise watched her for a moment before leaning far enough to read the title. "Planning to acquire a pet?"

Draco's fingers stilled. She could have told him she was tired, or for him to leave her alone. There were plenty of options available. Unfortunately, she had spent the morning giving answers to questions nobody had asked, and the effort of inventing another made her suddenly angry. "What do you want?"

"To know why you've spent the last week looking as though someone's about to announce your execution."

Draco's voice was tight, "I'm touched by your concern."

"Not enough to answer, apparently." His tone remained light, but he was looking at her rather than the book now. "If you're quite finished, Draco, why don't you tell me what's really going on in that pretty head of yours?"

"Stop fooling around."

"I'm trying but you're making it difficult." He shifted against the root. "At this rate, you'll have white hair before thirteen. I'd hate to be obliged to pretend it suited you."

"Then go away." The sharpness of it carried across the water. Draco heard herself and disliked it, which did nothing to improve her temper.

Blaise's expression changed. The smile faded, leaving him looking younger and more serious than she was prepared to deal with. "I've left you alone about a great many things," he said. "I thought you'd tell me when you wanted to. But you're barely sleeping, you keep disappearing, and whenever anyone speaks to you, you look as though you're deciding how much of an answer you can get away with."

She closed the book. "If you find me such disagreeable company, nobody's forcing you to stay."

"That isn't what I said."

"Then stop pretending you've come out here because you care. Is the day so dull that you need something else to amuse you?"

For a brief moment, something unguarded crossed his face. "I thought you knew me better than that."

Draco looked away first. She had known another Blaise for years in her past life, had spent whole afternoons in his company without ever being required to justify why she preferred it. He had listened when she wanted to complain, distracted her when she could not bear her own thoughts, and accepted more unpleasantness from her than she had ever troubled to repay.

She got to her feet with the book held against her chest. Blaise rose too, catching her sleeve as she turned towards the path. "I kept quiet about Nott and the diary —"

Draco pulled her arm free. "Are you threatening me?"

He stared at her, then released the fold of fabric still caught between his fingers. "No."

"Because if you think —"

"Draco." His voice softened, but there was strain beneath it. "As if I would."

She hated the familiarity of that tone. It belonged to evenings in another life when he had talked her down from some fresh humiliation, making it sound as though remaining beside her was no trouble at all. "I want you to tell me what's wrong," he continued. "That's all. Who am I going to tell? Who here would even think to ask me?"

His mouth curved, briefly and without much humour.

Most people thought they understood Blaise after a few conversations. He made it easy for them - a compliment, an idle remark, a show of interest that could be offered and withdrawn without apparent consequence. Draco had relied on the same assumption when it suited her.

"So you admit it's an act," she said. "All that concern you spread around whenever someone catches your fancy."

Blaise took the accusation without looking away. "Not with you."

She gave a short, disbelieving laugh. "Am I supposed to be flattered?"

"No. You're supposed to stop trying to turn this into something we're not talking about."

That landed more accurately than she liked. For a few seconds, neither spoke. A gust moved through the bare branches, and Draco drew the book more tightly against her robes.

Blaise waited until she looked at him again. "Tell me what's bothering you. Whatever it is, it won't go any further."

He sounded sincere and that was almost the worst part. She could have dismissed curiosity or wounded pride. Sincerity demanded something from her, and she did not know how to give him even a little without exposing too much.

He was twelve. However observant, however familiar, he was still a boy who ought to be worrying about homework and finding someone willing to laugh at his jokes. What could he do with a stolen diary, her father's involvement, and the nineteen-year-old life she carried around in her head?

She had become so used to sorting every thought into what could be said and what must be hidden that trust no longer felt like a choice. "No," she said. "Leave me alone, Blaise."

He stepped back, giving her room. "I'll leave you alone if that's what you want. But not because you've convinced me there's nothing wrong."

"Believe whatever you like."

Blaise laughed bitterly, "You had this expression last year."

Draco stopped to watch him pace.

"When you were spending all that time with Potter," Blaise continued. "Before everything happened with Quirrell. I didn't know what you were doing, but I knew you were waiting for something."

Her mouth had gone dry. "You're imagining things."

"Am I?"

She took a step backwards without meaning to. The tree trunk pressed through her robes, rough against her shoulder.

Blaise noticed. His gaze flicked towards the bark, then returned to her face. "You asked me to search Nott's things for a diary," he said. "You wouldn't explain why you thought he'd taken it, or why you couldn't ask a prefect or Snape to get it back. Then the Chamber of Secrets opened."

Draco could hear the water against the bank. She concentrated on it absurdly, as though keeping track of that small, ordinary sound might prevent the conversation from proceeding. "Those things don't have to be connected."

"No. But since then, you've looked frightened every time something happens, and you're out here reading about dangerous creatures instead of telling someone what you know."

He glanced at the book in her arms. "That could be curiosity, except you don't look curious."

"You don't know what I've told anyone." Draco replied defiantly.

"I know you don't want Potter hearing about the diary."

The words brought Harry's face back so sharply that she nearly looked towards the castle.

Blaise drew a slow breath. "I don't think you're doing this, Draco."

She had not realised, until he said it, that she had been waiting for the accusation. "But you know something you think you can't tell him. And if all you were worried about was Nott, you'd have handed it to Snape by now and let him deal with it."

Draco tightened her grip on the book. She needed to interrupt, to make him angry, to say anything that would turn him away from the conclusion he was approaching but nothing came.

Blaise stepped closer and lowered his voice, though there was nobody nearby to overhear them. "So who are you protecting?"

He was watching her carefully now, without any pretence that this was an idle question. Draco felt pinned between his attention and the tree at her back. "I'm not —"

"Your family?"

The denial caught in her throat. Blaise's expression altered at whatever he saw in her face. He did not look pleased to have found it. "If I had to guess," he said quietly, "I'd say your father."

The book slipped from her arms and struck Blaise's foot with a heavy thump, and he jerked back, swearing. Draco remained against the tree, staring at him, unable even to make use of the distraction.

Not to be deterred, Blaise lifted his foot with a sharp intake of breath, then looked from the fallen book to Draco. "So how close am I to the truth?"

She bent to retrieve it, grateful for any reason not to meet his eyes. The cover had fallen open against the damp ground, creasing several pages beneath it. She smoothed them with more care than they required. "Perhaps I just object to having my family discussed."

"Then you've had plenty of practice concealing it. You usually manage better."

Draco straightened. There was still room to deny it. He had guessed at her father's involvement, he knew nothing about the shop, or Ginny, or what she had done afterwards. If she could make herself sound sufficiently offended, she might persuade him to retreat.

Blaise watched her trying. "All I'm asking is for you to stop standing there, looking as though you have to invent an answer."

The quietness of their surroundings undid something.

Draco looked towards the lake. A pair of students were walking along the distant shore, too far away to be recognised. She waited until they had passed behind the trees before speaking. "My father gave it to Ginny Weasley."

Blaise remained still. "The diary. In Flourish and Blotts, before term. There was an argument, and he put it among her books when he handed them back." She drew her thumb along the damaged edge of a page. "She didn't see him do it."

"But you did."

Draco nodded. Blaise glanced towards the tree and lowered himself onto the root again, leaving her to decide whether to sit beside him. After a moment, she did, setting the book across her knees. "I took it from her."

The admission sounded worse spoken aloud. Until now, she had been able to think of it as retrieving something dangerous, intervening, doing what was necessary. Blaise had no reason to supply those qualifications for her. "I knew he hadn't given it to her out of generosity. There was something wrong with it. I couldn't explain what, exactly, but I thought if I kept it away from her —"

She broke off. Blaise did not complete the sentence for her. "It disappeared from my things," she continued. "That was why I asked you to look in Nott's trunk."

She told him what she could, carefully at first, then with increasing difficulty as one fact demanded another. Theodore had become her likeliest suspect because he had access and because their fathers knew one another. Her mother's letter had made her wonder whether Lucius knew she had interfered.

Blaise's gaze moved briefly to her face at that. He said nothing.

"Even if Nott took it, I don't know whether he kept it. His father might have told him to give it to someone else. Mine might have told him to put it back with Ginny. I can't find out without asking questions that will tell him how much I know."

As she spoke, she became aware of how often she had thought these things without ever giving them a voice. What had seemed, in solitude, like a mass of possibilities she ought to be able to untangle sounded painfully inadequate in the open air.

She had watched Ginny over breakfast. She had searched faces for evidence of a book. She had let Harry defend her while she withheld the reason there might be something to defend.

Blaise processed all this, "And the diary? What does it do?"

"I don't know how it works." She hated having to say it. "I'm certain it matters, but I don't know what it does to whoever has it. I don't even know whether they realise they're involved."

The wind stirred the pages beneath her hand. Draco held them down and told him about their plans with the Polyjuice Potion. By then, the fact that Hermione was brewing an advanced potion in a disused bathroom seemed almost ordinary beside everything else. Draco explained the plan to question Theodore as Crabbe and Goyle, and why she needed to be one of the people asking.

When she finished, Blaise sat looking out across the lake. His silence, so helpful while she spoke, became unbearable now that she had stopped.

"Well?"

Blaise rested his elbows on his knees. "You need to tell someone who can stop it."

Draco's shoulders tightened. "You think I haven't considered that?"

"I think you've considered it until you've found enough reasons not to."

Draco protested, "It isn't that simple."

"No," he said. "But you've got a missing diary, a petrified cat and student, and something loose in the castle. You don't know where it is or how to fight it. That's rather more than we can manage between lessons."

He let a moment pass before continuing. "Whatever your father meant to do, you didn't help him. You took the book away and you tried to stop it."

"And then I lost it."

Blaise emphasized, "Someone took it."

"Because I left it where they could!"

He almost lost his temper at her self-flagellation, "Where were you supposed to keep it? Under your pillow forever?"

Draco pressed her lips together. She could feel the argument rising beyond anything she could comfortably control. He was being reasonable, and she wanted him to stop.

Blaise turned slightly towards her. "His part in this isn't yours to answer for."

"You don't know what his part is."

"Neither do you." The words struck cleanly enough that she flinched.

Blaise's voice softened. "Tell Snape what you've told me. He knows your father. Let him work out what to do."

"And if he tells Dumbledore?"

"Perhaps Dumbledore ought to know."

"No."

"Draco —"

"I said no." Her voice had become unsteady. She gripped the edges of the book, furious with herself for letting him hear it.

He could not understand what she was being asked to risk. There were things she knew about her father that Blaise could not possibly know, things that made an accusation about a diary seem like the beginning of something she would never be able to call back.

Yet none of that made the next attack less likely.

"I'm trying," she said, and hated how small it sounded. "Every day, I'm trying to find it, and I keep thinking I've finally worked something out, but it doesn't get me anywhere. Then someone else gets hurt, and I —"

She stopped before her voice could break completely. Blaise reached for the book. She held on for a moment, then let him ease it from her lap. He closed it and set it on the ground, safely beyond his foot. "I liked this better before it attacked me," he said quietly.

An unwilling breath escaped her, almost a laugh. She turned her face away at once, blinking hard. Blaise did not ask her to look at him. He sat beside her while she struggled to recover, his shoulder close enough that she could feel the warmth of him through their robes. .

After a while, Blaise said, "I still think you should tell Snape."

"I know."

He looked at her then, and whatever answer he had been about to give seemed to change.

"All right," he said, with a small sigh. "Since you're determined to be difficult, you might at least let me be useful."

The relief was immediate enough to shame her. She had not persuaded him that she was right, but she had made it difficult for him to keep arguing. Nevertheless, a possibility had already begun to take shape. "Actually, there is something."

Blaise's expression grew cautious. "Of course there is."

"When we question Nott, Harry will be Crabbe. I'll be Goyle."

"Sounds delightful." Blaise said, with a disgusted expression.

"I need you to keep him occupied."

Blaise turned fully towards her. "Potter?"

"Only for a little while. Long enough for me to speak to Theo on my own."

He studied her face, and she knew he understood before she explained. "You want to ask about the diary without Potter hearing."

"I can't ask the questions I need to with him there."

"Because he'll want to know why you're asking."

Draco folded her hands in her lap. "He doesn't know my father gave it to Ginny."

"No," Blaise said. "You were quite thorough about telling me who doesn't know."

She looked up sharply, but his expression was troubled rather than accusing.

"If Nott knows where it is, I need him to say it," she replied. "And I can't keep him talking while Harry's trying to work out what I've been hiding."

Blaise glanced towards the castle. For a few moments, she thought he would refuse. She had wanted someone to share the burden. Now that he had, the first thing she was asking was for his help keeping it from someone else.

"How long?" he asked.

"Ten minutes. Less, if I can manage it."

Blaise sighed, looking displeased.

"I'm not asking you to make up a story," she said. "Tell him you need Crabbe for something."

"That ought to wound his pride sufficiently to keep him interested."

But the attempt at humour did not lighten his face. He picked up the book and handed it back to her. "All right. I'll keep him away while you speak to Nott."

"Thank you."

Chapter 35 of 35 collected

Chapter 35 : The Interloper

Hermione found Draco behind a barricade of books in the least inviting corner of the library.

Rain streaked the window beside her, turning the grounds beyond it into a grey blur. She had been there long enough for the light to deteriorate, but had noticed only when the print became difficult to read. Several volumes lay open across the table, their illustrations showing coils, fangs, and, in one particularly unhelpful instance, a creature the author admitted might have been an unusually large eel.

Hermione stopped beside the empty chair. “What are you looking for?”

“A snake with rather more to recommend it than venom.”

Draco kept her finger on the passage she was reading while Hermione examined the books. There was little point concealing the subject now. She had intended to bring the others into the search as soon as she had something more useful than a suspicion.

“Because Harry’s a Parselmouth?” Hermione asked.

Draco looked up. “He hears a voice nobody else can hear. It talks about killing and suddenly there’s something attacking people in the castle.” She glanced down at the page. “We might have been assuming the voice belonged to a person.”

Hermione drew the chair out, but did not sit. “You think he’s hearing the monster.”

“If it’s a snake, he could understand it without realising what it was. He didn’t know he was speaking Parseltongue in the courtyard.”

Hermione frowned, working through it. Her gaze moved to the books again, this time with a different interest. “That would explain why we couldn’t hear what he heard. Or at least why it sounded like words to him.” She looked back at Draco. “That’s very clever.”

The admiration was so unreserved that Draco could scarcely bear it.

She had known Harry was a Parselmouth before any of them. She had arranged for him to discover it, then left him to manage what followed while she searched books in private. Hermione was giving her credit for bringing pieces together when she had been withholding half of them. “It's not.” she said.

“But it makes sense.” Hermione paused, her expression changing. “Actually, Harry’s why I came to find you.”

Draco took her finger off the page. “What’s happened?”

“Ron found him outside. He’d been walking about in the rain.”

“Why?”

“He wouldn’t really say at first. We got him to come in, but —” Hermione glanced towards the library doors. “He keeps asking how we can be sure it isn’t him.”

Draco pushed back her chair. “Where is he?”

The classroom was on the third floor, well away from the rooms being used for lessons. Hermione opened the door quietly, and Draco entered close behind her.

Harry sat at a desk near the windows. His hair lay wet against his forehead, and rain had collected along the lower rims of his glasses. His robes were soaked through at the shoulders. Ron had taken the chair beside him and was talking in a low voice, leaning forward with his elbows on his knees.

Harry gave no sign that he had heard the door. He sat with his hands tucked beneath his arms, shivering.

Draco crossed the room. “For goodness’ sake, Potter.”

He looked up as she drew her wand. The drying charm lifted the damp from his clothes in a faint cloud, leaving his hair untidy again. She followed it with a warming charm, directing it towards the cold space around the desk.

Ron rubbed his hands together gratefully. “I told him we should go somewhere with a fire.”

Draco barely heard him, as it just registered to her that Harry’s eyes were bloodshot.

She had seen him hurt, furious, and frightened. She had seen him walk into danger with a composure that infuriated her because she could never decide whether it was courage or stupidity. In her past life, every insult she threw at him seemed merely to arm him for the next exchange. He had friends, victories, an apparently inexhaustible capacity to withstand her. Even when she made him angry, he came back.

It had never occurred to her to wonder what happened when she was no longer there to see.

Now he sat at a school desk, wet and exhausted, looking as though he had spent hours arguing himself into something terrible.

Draco felt the last of her irritation drain away. She could have told someone about the diary. She could have given Severus the diary when she first took it, or gone to Dumbledore when it disappeared. Instead, she had cared only for her father’s interests, while Harry wandered the grounds wondering whether he was attacking his classmates.

“Come on,” she said, catching his arm.

Harry resisted when she pulled him to his feet. “Draco —”

“No. You’ve had quite enough time sitting here thinking yourself into a state. Look at me.”

He stood reluctantly, a little taller than she was, though he seemed to be doing his best not to be. Draco stepped into his line of sight. “You are not Slytherin’s heir.”

“You don’t know that.”

Draco sighed. “I know considerably more about old families than you do.”

“You said there wasn’t a recorded connection. That doesn’t mean —”

“It means we haven’t got a single reason to think you’re related to him except that you can speak to snakes. You’ve decided that settles everything.”

“It isn’t just that.”

Draco's mounting frustration forced her to bite out, “Then tell me.”

Harry’s gaze flicked towards Ron and Hermione. “What if I’m doing it without knowing?”

Ron made a frustrated movement. “We’ve been over this —”

Draco held up a hand without looking at him. “How?”

Harry swallowed. “I don’t know. What if something’s making me? Possessing me, or —” He stopped, then forced himself to continue. “I keep hearing things. Things about killing people. What if it isn’t coming from somewhere else?”

The room seemed very quiet around them.

Draco had been so certain the truth about Parseltongue would help. She had thought of it as a means of identifying the creature, a piece of information they needed. Harry had heard it as an explanation for everything people were saying about him.

“Have you lost any time?” she asked.

He blinked. “What?”

“Have there been hours you can’t remember? Have you gone to bed and woken up somewhere else, or found yourself doing something without knowing how you started?”

Harry shook his head slowly.

Draco affirmed, “Nothing like that?”

“No.”

“Then you haven’t described any reason to think you’re being possessed. You’ve described being frightened.”

“But —”

“You remember the night Mrs Norris was attacked. You were with Ron and Hermione. And when Dean was attacked, you were in the hospital wing. You can account for where you were.”

“What if there’s something I don’t remember?”

Draco tightened her hand on his sleeve. “Then we would look into it. But you can’t keep inventing things that might have happened and treating them as though they did.”

Harry looked away. She moved slightly, obliging him to face her again. “I would wager my entire inheritance that it isn’t you.”

Ron gave a small, helpless snort. “Your dad might disinherit you if you keep hanging round with us. Could be an easy bet.”

“Ron,” Hermione said sharply.

“Sorry,” Ron muttered, but Draco did not take her eyes off Harry. “You’ve spent the last year getting yourself into trouble because you can’t leave anyone else’s trouble alone. You went after a troll. You went through that trapdoor. You offered to help me when I’d given you very little reason to.”

His face had begun to colour. “That doesn’t mean —”

“And when a snake came towards me, you put yourself between us before you’d even thought about what you were doing.” Her voice sharpened with the recollection. “You didn’t stop to work out whether I needed you. You just decided that if somebody was going to get bitten, it ought to be you.”

She could feel Hermione watching them, but she was too angry with herself, and with everyone who had helped put that expression on Harry’s face, to stop. “You are so determined to be decent and brave about everything that it’s occasionally unbearable. Do you honestly imagine I haven’t noticed? That Ron and Hermione haven’t? We know you, Harry. You don’t get to decide all of that counts for less than a language you didn’t even know you were speaking.”

Harry stared at her. The colour had reached his ears. He seemed to be trying to find an answer and failing, which Draco considered an improvement on what he had been saying before. Behind him, Ron had turned an interesting shade of red. He was looking down at his hands with fierce concentration.

Draco finally became aware that she still had hold of Harry’s arm and she released it.

Hermione, with a tact Draco would remember gratefully, drew a chair away from the neighbouring desk. “There’s another explanation for the voice,” she said. “Draco was looking into it when I found her.”

Harry turned towards her, visibly relieved to be given somewhere else to look. “What explanation?”

“That you’re hearing a snake.”

He frowned. “The thing in the Chamber?”

Draco nodded. “If Slytherin left a snake behind, you might be the only person who can understand it.”

Harry sat down slowly. This time, the movement seemed less like retreat than a need to think. “But I didn’t hear hissing.”

“You didn’t hear yourself hissing in the courtyard either,” Hermione reminded him. “To you, it was ordinary speech.”

He looked at Draco. “That’s what you were doing in the library?”

She nodded again.

Something in his expression eased, she could see him examining the possibility with a hope he was afraid to trust. “So it could really have been something else. In the walls, or somewhere nearby.”

“Yes,” Draco said. “It could.”

Ron sat back in his chair. “Well, that makes a lot more sense than you sneaking out of the hospital wing without Pomfrey noticing.”

Hermione gave him a warning look, but Harry’s mouth moved into the beginning of a smile.

Draco took the chair beside the desk. Her legs felt oddly unsteady now that she had stopped standing over him. “We still need to find out what sort,” she said. “There are plenty of snakes capable of killing someone. I haven’t found one that explains what happened to Thomas.”

“Or the Friar,” Hermione added.

Ron’s tentative relief faded as he considered that. “Hang on. How big a snake are we talking about?”

Hermione bit her lip, considering the question, “I don’t know.”

“Because if it’s big enough to go round attacking people, how’s it getting through the castle without anyone seeing it?”

Draco looked at him. “That,” she said, “is a good question, Weasley.”

The four of them fell silent. Outside, rain tapped against the windows. Draco found herself looking towards the wall beside them, at the unbroken stone and the narrow gap where it met the floor. She remembered the spiders hurrying away.

Beside her, Harry had stopped shivering. He was following her gaze now, his expression troubled but intent.


Harry came in from Quidditch practice with his broom over one shoulder and mud drying along the hem of his robes. The wind had left his cheeks red and his hair even less manageable than usual, but he looked better than he had the previous evening. Tired, certainly, though in a way Draco found reassuring. Flying had given him something to do besides think.

She stood from the bench beside the entrance-hall window. “Here.”

Harry looked at the cup she held out, then at her. “Hot chocolate?” He smiled and took it, wrapping both hands around the warm ceramic. “Thanks.”

Draco waited while he drank. She had spent several minutes deciding where to stand so that she could intercept him without appearing to have been waiting, an effort rendered pointless by the fact that he had recognised what she was doing at once. He made no comment, however, and she was grateful.“Was practice dreadful?”

“Flint thinks catching the Snitch isn’t enough if the Chasers haven’t scored properly.” Harry took another drink. “Apparently I’m supposed to give them time.”

“Considerate of him to explain that after spending the last month telling you to catch it as quickly as possible.”

Harry chuckled, “He said I knew what he meant.”

“Naturally.”

Harry’s smile lingered over the rim of the cup. Draco looked towards the stairs before he could notice how closely she was watching him.

Since leaving the classroom, she had been unable to settle. She had meant what she told him -  she would have wagered everything she owned on his innocence. Yet knowing how to defend him from an accusation did not absolve her of helping create the circumstances in which it could be made.

When she took the diary, she had imagined preventing something. When she lost it, she had imagined recovering it before anyone needed to know. Each decision had seemed containable when she made it. Now Dean lay in the hospital wing, Harry had spent a day wondering whether he was dangerous, and Draco could no longer pretend that the consequences stopped with her.

She could not make any of that right with a cup of chocolate. There was, however, one thing she could give him. “When you’ve finished, there’s something I want to show you.”

Harry lowered the cup. “What?”

“You’ll see.”

He studied her with mild suspicion, then drank the rest.

The trophy room was brighter in the morning. Sunlight caught the polished cups nearest the windows, throwing narrow reflections across the cabinets. Harry followed Draco inside with his broom in his hand, looking around as though he expected whatever she had brought him to see to announce itself. “Have you won something?”

“Several things, if you count arguments. Unfortunately, the school declines to commemorate them.”

She led him past the cabinet she had crouched before on her last visit. Riddle’s award remained half concealed behind the larger shield, and she kept her eyes away from it.

Harry stopped when she did. “This one.”

He leaned towards the glass, searching the crowded shelf. Draco pointed. “Below the cup. The Quidditch plaque.”

He read down the list of names. She knew the instant he found it because he became completely still.

For a while, neither spoke. “James Potter,” Harry said at last. His voice was quiet enough that she might not have heard it if she had been standing farther away.

Harry moved his broom to his other hand and leaned closer, as though the name might reveal something else if he examined it properly. His glasses had slipped a little down his nose. He pushed them back without looking away. “My dad.”

There was wonder in the way he said it that made Draco’s throat tighten.

She had thought about bringing him here, imagined him being pleased, perhaps asking a few questions she would not be able to answer. She had not understood quite what it would mean to find his father’s name somewhere ordinary - not in an account of his death, not in somebody’s recollection of what had been lost, but on a school award among the names of boys who had played a game together.

“He played,” Harry said.

Draco nodded, “Apparently rather well.”

Harry laughed softly. He looked down the rest of the plaque, then back to the name, unwilling to leave it for long. “I wonder if he used to come and look at it.”

“He’d have been insufferable if he did.”

That earned her a proper grin. “Probably.”

He crouched slightly to read the smaller lettering. Draco stood beside him, allowing him the time. There was no need to explain why she had been searching through old awards, provided he did not ask. For once, she hoped he would remain too absorbed to notice the question.

After another minute, he straightened. “Could we ask Colin to take a photograph?”

“Of the plaque?”

“Yeah.” He looked almost apologetic. “I’d like to have one.”

“Then ask him. I imagine he’ll recover from the excitement eventually.”

Harry smiled again, but when he turned towards the cabinet, the expression was smaller and more private.

Draco pretended to examine a nearby cup. She knew very little about James Potter beyond what she had been taught to sneer at and what she had pieced together from other people’s grudges. Watching Harry now, she wished she had more to offer than a name behind glass.

“Thank you,” he said.

“It’s hardly a great discovery. I happened to notice it.”

“I don’t just mean this.”

Draco looked at him. Harry shifted his grip on his broom. His face had gone pink, though whether from the warmth of the room or the effort of continuing, she could not tell. “I mean —yesterday as well. And…” He glanced towards the plaque, then back at her. “For being my friend.”

She had no answer prepared for that. It was an uncomplicated thing to say. Harry seemed to mean it without qualification, and Draco, who was more used to defending herself against suspicion or anger, found herself quite unprepared to be thanked. “You make it sound like charitable work.”

“Sometimes you make it sound like it is.”

He was smiling, giving her somewhere to retreat. She felt a reluctant answering smile pull at her mouth. “Well. You do require a remarkable amount of supervision.”

Harry nudged her shoulder lightly with his own before turning for the door.

She followed, grateful that he did not ask her to say anything more.


They took the quieter passages towards the dungeons, avoiding the students drifting into the entrance hall after breakfast. Harry had begun telling her about practice again, describing a turn Flint wanted him to make close to the stands.

Draco was explaining why Flint’s advice should not be accepted at face value when Harry stopped. She took another step before noticing. “What?”

He held up his hand.

The corridor was quiet apart from distant footsteps on a staircase. Draco waited, watching the change in his face. His gaze snapped towards the wall. “No.” Draco's stomach tightened. “Harry?”

“It’s here.”

The warmth of the trophy room seemed suddenly far away. “The voice?”

He nodded, listening with such concentration that she caught herself holding her breath. There was nothing - no hiss, no movement, nothing to tell her whether whatever he heard was inches away or at the other end of the passage. “What’s it saying?”

Harry did not answer immediately. His hand closed around his broom and then he moved.

Draco caught up with him at the turning. “Where?”

“This way.”

He was no longer walking. She had to lengthen her stride to stay beside him, drawing her wand as they passed beneath an archway. Harry glanced upwards, then towards the wall again, adjusting his course to something she could neither hear nor follow.

Fear gathered painfully beneath her ribs. They were chasing it. The thing that had left Thomas rigid on the floor and the Friar hanging helplessly above him was somewhere close enough for Harry to hear. They had no idea how to fight it, no certainty about what it was. Draco wanted to seize Harry’s arm and pull him back, find a teacher, insist that they stop running towards something capable of doing that to a person.

But if someone was ahead of them —

Harry broke into a run and she ran with him. His broom knocked against the wall as they rounded another corner. He scarcely seemed to notice. Draco’s shoes slipped on the worn stone, and she caught herself against a doorframe before pushing on. “Harry, wait.”

He slowed just enough for her to draw level. For a moment, he stood listening, his face taut, and then the urgency changed into something worse. “It’s stopped.”

Draco looked down the passage before them. The windows here were narrow and set deep in the walls, admitting little light. Halfway down the passage, a mermaid floated through the coloured panes of a larger window, combing her hair among green fronds of glass seaweed. The artist had given her a silver mirror, its surface bright enough to catch the movement of anyone passing.

Something lay on the flagstones beneath it.

Harry saw it too. “Hello?”

There was no answer.

They approached more slowly. Draco could hear Harry breathing beside her and the faint scrape of his broom as he lowered it without seeming to realise.

A boy lay on his side, one leg drawn slightly forward. His bag had fallen open beside him, spilling a roll of parchment and a book onto the floor. Above him, the mermaid had abandoned her comb. She hovered at the edge of her pane, staring down with one hand pressed to her mouth.

Draco recognised the dark hair before she saw his face. Anthony Goldstein.

Harry knelt. “Anthony?”

He reached towards the boy’s shoulder, then hesitated. Draco crouched beside him, her wand casting a small circle of light over Anthony’s face. His eyes were open, his head turned towards the window as though something in the glass had caught his attention. From where he had fallen, Draco could see the opposite end of the passage reflected in the mermaid’s little mirror.

She glanced at it, then back at Anthony.

His body held the same unnatural rigidity as Dean’s. There was no blood, no sign of a struggle beyond the fallen bag. Only minutes ago, perhaps less, he had been walking through the castle with his books.

Harry’s hand rested on Anthony’s shoulder. Draco looked at him. His face had gone white with shock. “I heard it. We were right here.”

Above them, the mermaid withdrew farther into the painted weeds, taking her mirror with her. Its brief reflection of the corridor vanished.

Draco could think of nothing to say. Anthony lay between them, and the passage beyond him was empty.

They had followed the voice as quickly as they could, but they were still too late.


After Anthony, people stopped pretending their avoidance was accidental.

Students no longer found reasons to cross a corridor before Harry and Draco reached them -  they simply moved. Conversations died openly. Once, a first-year caught sight of them on a staircase and turned so quickly that the girl behind her had to catch her bag to keep her from falling.

Harry waited until they were out of earshot before saying, “That’s new.”

Draco could not tell whether he intended it as a joke. She had lost the ability to find anything amusing in the way people looked at them.

Being discovered beside one petrified student could be explained. Being discovered beside a second had apparently settled the matter. Colin’s account, Harry’s time in the hospital wing, the absence of any evidence beyond their presence — all of it had become less persuasive than the simple fact that they were always there.

Millicent took particular exception to that phrase. "They found them,” she snapped at a boy who had been unwise enough to repeat it near her. “Would you rather everyone stepped over you and kept walking?”

She and Blaise persisted for several days, with diminishing patience and no visible success. Eventually, Draco told them to stop. “You can’t threaten the entire school, Millie.”

“I haven’t threatened the entire school.”

“Give it another week.”

Millicent looked ready to argue, but Harry shook his head. “It doesn’t help. They just start saying things about you as well.”

That silenced her more effectively than Draco’s warning.

In the quiet that followed, Draco noticed how tired she looked. There were shadows beneath Millicent’s eyes that did not disappear in better light, and her robes hung differently around her shoulders. She had lost weight - Draco could see it now without having to wonder whether she imagined it.

Millicent caught her looking and immediately asked whether there was something on her face.

Draco shook her head. She was becoming very good at recognising when a question would not be welcome. She wished that knowledge told her what to do instead.


The suspicion spread beyond the Slytherins.

Ron arrived at the library one afternoon in a temper because a conversation in his dormitory had stopped the instant he entered. Hermione admitted, after some prompting, that Lavender and Parvati had taken to whispering together whenever she returned to their room. “They’re frightened,” she said.

“They could try being frightened a bit less loudly,” Ron replied.

Fred and George alone appeared determined to extract entertainment from the situation. “Busy evening?” Fred asked Harry when they met outside the Great Hall. “Only George reckons you’ve been having tea with Slytherin’s monster.”

“Difficult to get a reservation,” George added. “We thought you might put in a word.”

Ginny rounded on them before Harry could answer. “Will you stop?” The force of it startled Neville, who had already looked uncomfortable at the mention of the creature.

“We’re joking,” Fred said.

“It isn’t funny.”

Harry gave her a small, grateful look. Draco watched the twins exchange a glance and, for once, let the subject drop.

Luna approached the matter differently. She found Draco returning a stack of books and asked whether the monster had objected to being left out of the Christmas festivities. “Being shut away for so long must make it difficult to know when things are happening,” she explained.

Draco stared at her. “I haven’t asked.”

“No,” Luna said thoughtfully. “I suppose there hasn’t been a convenient moment.”

Pansy’s reaction was less peculiar, though no less noticeable. She had become nervous whenever the attacks were mentioned, looking towards the speaker as though she expected details she had not heard before. When Theodore made a pleased remark about the atmosphere in the corridors, she gave him a look so vicious that he stopped halfway through his sentence. Daphne, sitting beside her, was scarcely more welcoming.

Draco was not surprised. Pansy had always enjoyed cruelty best when there was no possibility of it reaching back towards her. A frightened first-year could be laughed at. A creature moving unseen through the castle was another matter.

Anthony’s friends had abandoned even the pretence of restraint. “Found anyone else lately?” Michael Corner asked as Harry and Draco passed him near the library. Terry Boot said something under his breath that made Padma Patil look away.

Harry kept walking and Draco followed. She could have answered them. Once, she would have considered their anger an invitation to find whatever remark would hurt most. Now she remembered Anthony’s open eyes and the books scattered beside his bag, and nothing she might say seemed worth the effort.

They were wrong about what she had done. She hadn't attacked Anthony but she still felt responsible, all the same. That distinction brought her very little comfort.


Christmas arrived beneath a fall of snow that softened the grounds and did nothing for Draco’s mood until she woke to find her bed surrounded by parcels. For a few moments, she lay still behind the curtains, listening to the quiet dormitory. Then she sat up and reached for the familiar cream envelope resting on the largest box.

Her mother’s letter was affectionate, precise, and entirely unhelpful in understanding why she remained at school. Narcissa hoped she was warm enough, sleeping properly, and making sensible use of the holidays.

Inside the box lay a butterfly clasp, its wings worked in delicate gold and set with small rubies. It was beautiful in the unmistakable way of things Narcissa chose - expensive without appearing to make an effort.

With all our love, the letter ended. Presumably that included her father.

Below her mother’s signature, Scorpius had added his own message. His handwriting had become noticeably more controlled, the letters sitting neatly on the line instead of wandering above it. Clearly the lessons were having an effect. Draco read his contribution twice before setting the letter carefully aside.

Millicent had given her chocolates. Ron, perhaps after considerable consultation, had reached the same conclusion. Hermione’s parcel contained a handsome quill, balanced far better than the one Draco had been using and accompanied by a note that managed to sound both affectionate and instructional about its care.

Blaise’s gift was a plain ruled notebook. Draco opened it suspiciously. On the first page, in his elegant handwriting, he had written: *A diary, as promised. *She shook her head, but found herself smiling.

Harry’s parcel was last. Beneath the paper lay a new copy of Quidditch Through the Ages, its cover unmarked and its pages still close-set from the binding. She had seen him reading the library’s battered copy often enough to know it was a favourite. He must have bought this one before term, perhaps during the same shopping trip that had begun everything else.

She ran a finger along the spine, then set it beside her mother’s letter.

She had selected her own presents with less anxiety than she had expected. Hermione received a three-volume collection of practical charms by the long-dead spellwright Honoria Vale. For Ron, she had obtained a signed Chudley Cannons poster, an extravagance she hoped he would appreciate without asking too closely how much it had cost.

Millicent’s book concerned jinxes unpleasant enough to interest her without requiring a visit to the Restricted Section. Blaise received a box of fragrances Draco remembered him favouring in her past life. For Harry, she had chosen a broom-care kit and a slim handbook of defensive spells, marking a few suitable places to begin.

Everyone received Honeydukes chocolates. If Lucius intended to cause distress among schoolchildren, Draco felt no obligation to economise while making their Christmas more tolerable.

Severus’s parcel had contained a monograph on the stabilisation of volatile potion bases. She expected no enthusiastic acknowledgement, which was just as well. His reply arrived in the form of a brief note identifying an error in the author’s second chapter.

She took that to mean he had started reading it.


Christmas dinner ought to have been an opportunity to forget the rest of the castle.

The Hall was warm, the trees glittered, and the diminished gathering of students made the decorations seem more extravagant than usual. Snow drifted beyond the windows while the enchanted ceiling offered a clear winter sky. Even Harry relaxed enough to laugh when a cracker deposited a small, indignant owl-shaped hat on Ron’s head at the neighbouring table.

Draco tried to attend to the meal but she was distracted.

The potion was ready. Hermione had told them that morning, speaking quietly enough that they had all leaned towards her. Since then, Draco had been conscious of the evening waiting beyond every ordinary activity - presents, breakfast, a walk across the grounds, dinner. In a few hours, she might know where the diary was.

Or she might learn that Theodore had never seen it.

Harry was similarly distracted. Twice, Millicent had to repeat a question before he answered, and he kept glancing towards Crabbe and Goyle farther along the table. Blaise noticed everything and appeared to notice nothing. When Daphne called him over, indicating an empty place beside her, he smiled and declined. “I’m quite comfortable here.”

Millicent paused with her fork halfway to her plate. “Are you ill?”

“Overwhelmed by the spirit of the occasion.”

Harry looked from him to Daphne, plainly surprised. Draco kept her attention on her potatoes.

Blaise’s presence was not generosity. Later, he would need to draw Harry away from Theodore without making it look deliberate. Remaining with them now gave him every opportunity to judge the timing.

Millicent, who knew none of this, shook her head and resumed describing the first use she had found for her present. “He shouldn’t have said it where I could hear.”

Harry glanced at her, “What did you do?”

“Nothing permanent.”

Harry cast a worried glance at Draco, “That isn’t reassuring.”

“It was supposed to make him think before he spoke again.”

Blaise glanced at Draco. “A demanding ambition for one jinx.”

Millicent laughed. She seemed cheerful, pleased with the book and delighted to have provoked disapproval with it. Yet she had eaten scarcely anything. Her fork moved food from one side of the plate to the other while she talked, and whenever someone offered her more, she answered so quickly that the dish passed on before anyone could insist.

Draco wanted to stay with that concern. It was immediate, visible, someone beside her whom she might actually be able to help.

Then Harry’s knee knocked hers beneath the table. Crabbe and Goyle were getting up.


They followed at a distance, letting the two boys turn into the quieter passage towards the dungeons before drawing their wands. Draco had insisted on discussing this part beforehand. There would be no shouting, no chase, and no attempt by Harry to improvise if the first spell failed.

For once, he obeyed precisely.

Their charms struck within a breath of each other. Crabbe sagged against the wall, while Goyle’s knees folded, and Harry hurried forward to keep his head from hitting the floor. Together, they manoeuvred the sleeping boys into a nearby storeroom, settling them where they would neither be discovered immediately nor wake with anything more serious than discomfort.

Harry bent to pluck several hairs from Crabbe’s head. “Feels a bit wrong, doesn’t it?”

“The hair?”

“All of it.”

Draco plucked a few hairs from Goyle’s head. “You might have raised that objection before we knocked them unconscious, Potter. Come on. Let’s not waste a perfectly good crime.”

He looked at her for a moment, then tucked the hairs carefully into a folded scrap of parchment.

At the bathroom, Hermione opened the door before they could knock a second time. “Did anyone see?”

“No,” Draco said.

Ron stood beside the cauldron with several cups arranged on the edge of a sink. The potion had become thick and unpleasantly dark, clinging to the ladle as Hermione lifted it.

Harry examined the cup she gave him. “We have to drink all of that?”

Draco, meanwhile, handed her cup back to Hermione and drew her wand, enlarging her robes and shoes before turning to Harry. He stood still while she adjusted his uniform too, watching his sleeves lengthen well beyond his hands. “Try not to tread on anything until you’ve changed.”

“Thanks.”

Ron was grinning now. Hermione was not. “Remember, you have an hour. Less by the time you get there. Don’t stay just because he’s in the middle of saying something interesting.”

Draco looked at the potion. An hour ought to be enough.

Hermione divided the final ingredients between them. Crabbe’s hairs disappeared into Harry’s cup, where the potion churned and changed colour. Draco added Goyle’s, watching the surface thicken into something she would have refused to touch under any other circumstances.

Ron leaned closer, then regretted it. “That smells foul.”

“Helpful, Weasley.”

Harry raised his cup slightly towards hers, an absurd suggestion of a toast.

Draco met his eyes. For a moment, she remembered him in the trophy room thanking her for being his friend. Then she drank.

The potion was worse than its smell. She forced it down before she could reconsider, swallowing against a bitterness that seemed to coat her whole mouth. Harry made a strangled noise beside her. Draco set the empty cup on the sink with rather less care than she intended.

Heat spread through her stomach.

She gripped the porcelain as the sensation travelled outwards, unpleasantly fast. Her fingers thickened against the edge of the basin. The floor seemed to shift beneath her, though it was her legs changing, her weight redistributing in ways she could neither anticipate nor control.

Somebody asked whether she was all right. She could not tell who.

Her shoulders broadened, pulling at robes that had seemed ludicrously oversized a moment earlier. Her face felt wrong - jaw heavy, skin tight, features moving beneath her hands when she tried to cover them. A low sound escaped her throat in a voice she did not recognise.

Draco remained bent over the sink, breathing hard.

Across the bathroom, Crabbe stood where Harry had been, one hand pressed to his chest. His glasses sat awkwardly on his altered face. He took them off and blinked. “Oh.”

The voice was so unmistakably Crabbe’s that Ron gave an involuntary laugh.

Hermione stepped closer, examining them both with an expression in which satisfaction and alarm competed. “It worked.”

Draco looked into the spotted mirror. Goyle stared back.

For one disorienting moment, the broad shoulders and deep voice were familiar simply because they belonged to a boy. Then she tried to straighten and nearly misjudged the distance between herself and the sink.

This body was nothing like the one she remembered.

Behind her reflection, Hermione checked her watch. “Your hour starts now.”

Harry folded his glasses and pushed them into his robes. Then he looked towards Draco, his expression strange beneath Crabbe’s features but his hesitation entirely his own. “Ready?”

She flexed Goyle’s heavy fingers once, adjusting her grip on her wand. “Let’s find Nott.”


Theodore Nott was occupying a sofa near the common-room fire, with his feet on a low table and a folded newspaper beside him. He looked up when they entered, glanced at their borrowed faces, and returned his attention to the paper. “Took you long enough.”

Harry made an indistinct noise. Draco sat down before he could attempt anything more ambitious, discovering in the process that Goyle’s knees required considerably more room than her own.

Theodore pushed the newspaper towards them. “Father’s in there.”

Draco looked obediently at the page. Several names had been marked, though none of the passages seemed to contain the announcement Theodore plainly believed the Ministry ought to have made.

“He’s helping organise an inquiry into Weasley’s department,” Theodore continued. “About that ridiculous Muggle Protection Act. Father says there are questions about how it was pushed through.”

Beside Draco, Harry became very still.

“The whole thing ought to be thrown out. Weasley spends half his time worrying about people too stupid to recognise magic when it’s right in front of them.”

Harry’s borrowed face darkened. On Crabbe’s broad features, the expression was neither subtle nor particularly difficult to interpret, and Draco had to nudge him.

“What’s wrong with you?” Theodore asked.

“Stomach,” Harry muttered, pressing a hand to it.

Theodore moved his feet away from him. “Don’t be sick here.”

Draco reached for the newspaper and turned it over, giving Harry a moment to arrange himself into something less openly murderous. She had known he would be the weak point. Potter could face an incoming curse without hesitation, but expecting him to listen pleasantly while someone insulted a friend’s family had apparently been excessive optimism.

“Doesn’t matter much, does it?” she said, pitching Goyle’s voice into a dull, satisfied rumble. “Not with what’s happening.”

Theodore’s attention sharpened. “The attacks?”

Draco nodded. “Yeah. Might get rid of a few more Mudbloods.”

The words came easily enough, which was the worst part. She remembered saying much the same thing in another life, not as a performance but because she had liked the sound of it. The certainty, the contempt, the promise of belonging to the people who would remain safe. She had once mistaken repeating her father’s opinions for possessing her own.

Harry was staring at her. She shifted her elbow into his side, harder this time.

Theodore had noticed none of it. He leaned back, looking pleased. “Exactly. Shame whoever’s doing it hasn’t let a few of us in on it. I could help.”

“Thought you knew,” Harry said abruptly.

Theodore frowned. “Knew what?”

Harry surged forward in his seat, “Who it was.”

“I’ve told you I don’t.”

“But your dad —”

Nott scoffed, looking annoyed and suspicious in equal parts, “Knowing something about it isn’t the same as being told everything, Crabbe.”

Harry lowered his eyes. Draco studied the newspaper as though the distinction required more thought than Goyle could comfortably give it.

After a moment, Theodore resumed talking. He could never bear to leave an audience with the impression that there was information he did not possess. “Father knows about the last time. He won’t say much, though. Says I’d be a fool to go repeating things I couldn’t explain knowing.”

“Last time?” Draco asked.

“About fifty years ago. Before he was here.” Theodore paused, ensuring they were both listening. “A Muggle-born died.”

Harry’s hand closed against his knee. “Did they catch whoever did it?”

“Someone was expelled.” Theodore shrugged. “Probably got sent to Azkaban afterwards. Father didn’t say.”

Draco kept Goyle’s face vacant. She knew there had been a death. She had known that as a child and never troubled to ask who had died. Her father had spoken of the Chamber with the comfortable detachment of someone discussing necessary repairs to an old house. Hogwarts required a cleansing and she was to keep her head down and allow events to take their course.

There had been a name attached to that dead student. A family. People who had waited for letters from the school.

She had not asked.

Theodore was saying that this time it was only a matter of waiting when the entrance opened behind them. Blaise came down the steps, took in the group by the fire, and stopped. “Crabbe. There you are.”

Harry looked up and Blaise gave him an impatient gesture. “I need a hand. Something’s fallen behind the cabinet in the dormitory, and I’m not dragging the thing out myself.”

Harry hesitated. Draco let Goyle’s shoulder knock his. “Go on.”

For a second, she thought he might refuse. Then he rose, still looking faintly resentful, and followed Blaise towards the boys’ staircase.

Theodore watched them go. “Zabini’s got some nerve. Spends all his time with Malfoy, then expects us to do his fetching.”

Draco looked down at her enormous hands. “Malfoy’s worse.”

Theodore turned back towards her, eyes bright and face gleeful.

“She thinks she can order everyone about,” Draco continued. “Looks at you like you’re stupid if you ask anything.”

It was not a difficult complaint to make convincing. She had seen Goyle receive precisely that look often enough.

Theodore gave a short laugh. “She’s got far too pleased with herself. Being pretty doesn’t mean she can do whatever she likes.”

Draco kept her expression resentful rather than interested. “Always hanging around Potter.”

“Exactly. Her father must be delighted.”

There was something in the way he said it.

Draco scratched at Goyle’s wrist, buying herself a moment. “Could do something,” she said.

“What?”

“Take her down a bit.”

Theodore’s mouth curved. “Trust me, I've already dealt with that.”

Draco let a beat pass, then looked at him. “How?”

Nott muttered, “Never mind.”

Draco pressed, “Could help.”

“You’d only get in the way.”

She forced herself to remain slouched. Across the room, an older student closed his book and began gathering his things. Draco waited until he had gone up to the dormitories before speaking again. “What did you do?”

Theodore looked irritatingly satisfied. “Let’s just Mr. Malfoy has rather more sense than she does. He gave me instructions, and I followed them. Things are going as they were supposed to now.”

Draco felt Goyle’s heavy fingers tighten against her palms.

Her father knew. Whatever she had hoped, whatever innocent explanation she had tried to preserve for her mother’s letter, her father knew she had interfered. He had reached into Hogwarts and used Theodore to undo it. “Instructions?”

Theodore’s pleasure cooled. “Honestly, Goyle. Leave it.”

He went back to the newspaper.

Draco looked towards the stairs. Blaise could keep Harry occupied for a while, but not indefinitely. Somewhere beneath the unfamiliar weight of this body, she was still aware of the hour passing. Theodore had admitted enough to confirm her suspicions and nothing that would help her find the diary. He liked Goyle as an audience, not as a confidant.

There would be no clever question that made him forget the difference.

She had enough to take to Severus. Theodore had admitted that her father had given him instructions - she could leave now and let someone else make him explain. But then Severus would want to know about the diary, so would Dumbledore. And Harry would learn how long she had kept everything from him.

Draco slipped her wand from her sleeve and Theodore glanced at the movement. “What are you—”

“Legilimens.”

For an instant, Draco saw the common room through two incompatible perspectives: - the fire beside her, the fire opposite him, her own borrowed face advancing in a way that made no sense. Then the room broke apart.

A corridor crowded with students. His father’s handwriting. The sharp satisfaction of watching Harry Potter turn towards a whisper.

Draco pushed past them. She had never possessed her aunt’s ease with this. Bellatrix had found it endlessly aggravating that Draco could close a door in her mind more effectively than she could force one open in somebody else’s. There was a precision to Legilimency she had never properly mastered, a way of following an association without damaging the path.

She had no patience for precision now.

The memories came in abrupt, nauseating fragments. A letter unfolded beneath a blanket. Lucius Malfoy’s name. The dark rectangle of the diary, unmistakable even before she caught sight of the cover.

Theodore resisted. She felt it in the sudden confusion of images, the force with which the present tried to reassert itself. His fear struck through her concentration, followed by a pain so sharp that she could not tell whether it belonged to him or to her.

She held on.

A hand passed over the diary. A turn of the head. A face.

Draco’s concentration faltered.

She knew that face. Had seen it recently, had looked at it without understanding —

The common room slammed back into place.

Nott had fallen sideways against the arm of the sofa. One hand was pressed to his forehead, and his breathing came in short, disordered bursts. He stared at her with horror breaking through the pain. “Who the hell are you?”

Draco’s wand was still raised and he drew his own. “Who are you?”

She moved as his arm came up. The curse he spat struck the back of her chair with a vicious crack, splitting the wood where her shoulder had been.

Draco stumbled under Goyle’s unfamiliar weight. “Stupefy!”

The red light caught Theodore squarely in the chest. He struck the sofa, slid from it, and lay still on the rug.

For several seconds, Draco heard nothing but her own breathing.

She looked towards the stairs, then the entrance. There were no footsteps. No startled voice demanding to know what had happened.

Her chair bore a dark, splintered wound and Theodore’s wand lay beside his outstretched hand.

Draco repaired the chair with a hurried charm, then knelt awkwardly beside him. Goyle’s knees pressed heavily into the rug. She could feel her pulse in his thick fingers as she positioned her wand.

Obliviation was not something to do while frightened.

She knew that with a clarity that did nothing to help her. She had forced her way into Theodore’s mind, and he had seen enough to understand that Goyle was not Goyle. Leaving him with the memory meant exposing the entire plan before she had even reached Myrtle's bathroom.

She tried to gather the relevant moments - the wand, the intrusion, his question, the fight. Not the diary or whatever Lucius had told him. She needed those memories left intact, however much easier it would have been to strip everything away.

“Obliviate.”

The charm settled over him but there was no satisfying sign that it had worked exactly as she intended. His face slackened, but then again, he had been unconscious already. Draco remained still, then a faint crawling sensation passed along her fingers.

She looked down, and for a moment, she thought they had begun to narrow.

She got to her feet at once. Theodore’s wand went beside his hand. The newspaper she placed on the sofa, open where he had been reading. From the entrance, the scene might pass for someone who had fallen asleep in front of the fire, though the angle of his body made her unwilling to rely on that impression for long.

She crossed the room and stopped at the foot of the steps.

Harry and Blaise would come down expecting to find her there. Draco looked once towards the boys’ staircase, torn between the risk of waiting and the thought of Harry discovering Nott on the floor. She could not remain. If the potion failed here, everything she had done would be laid bare.

She would have to trust Blaise to manage it.

At the entrance, she turned and pointed her wand back towards the rug. “Rennervate.”

Nott stirred, while Draco stumbled through the entrance before his head lifted. She walked until the wall had closed behind her, then broke into a clumsy run.

The face she had seen remained horribly clear.